King Alfred's VikingA Story of the First English Fleetby Charles W. Whistler. 

Preface. 

The general details and course of events given in this story are, sofar as regards the private life and doings of King Alfred, from hislife as written by his chaplain, Asser. One or two further incidentsof the Athelney period are from the later chroniclers--notably thesign given by St. Cuthberht--as are also the names of the herdsmanand the nobles in hiding in the fen. 

That Alfred put his first fleet into the charge of "certainVikings" is well known, though the name of their chief is notgiven. These Vikings would certainly be Norse, either detached fromthe following of Rolf Ganger, who wintered in England in 875 A. D. The year before his descent on Normandy; or else independent roverswho, like Rolf, had been driven from Norway by the high-handedmethods of Harald Fairhair. Indeed, the time when a Norsecontingent was not present with the English forces, from thisperiod till at least that of the battle of Brunanburh in 947 A. D. Would probably be an exception. 

There are, therefore, good historic grounds for the position givento the hero of the story as leader of the newly-formed fleet. Thedetails of the burning of his supposed father's hall, and of theOrkney period, are from the Sagas. 

Much controversy has raged over the sites of Ethandune and thelanding place of Hubba at Kynwith Castle, owing probably to theduplication of names in the district where the last campaign tookplace. The story, therefore, follows the identifications given bythe late Bishop Clifford in "The Transactions of the SomersetArchaeological Society" for 1875 and other years, as, both fromtopographic and strategic points of view, no other coherentidentification seems possible. 

The earthworks of the Danish position still remain on Edingtonhill, that looks out from the Polden range over all the country ofAlfred's last refuge, and the bones of Hubba's men lie everywhereunder the turf where they made their last stand under the old wallsand earthworks of Combwich fort; and a lingering tradition yetrecords the extermination of a Danish force in the neighbourhood. Athelney needs but the cessation of today's drainage to revert in avery few years to what it was in Alfred's time--an island, aldercovered, barely rising from fen and mere, and it needs but littleimagination to reproduce what Alfred saw when, from the same pointwhere one must needs be standing, he planned the final stroke thathis people believed was inspired directly from above. 

It would seem evident from Alfred's method with Guthrum that herealized that this king was but one among many leaders, and notdirectly responsible for the breaking of the solemn peace sworn atExeter and Wareham. His position as King of East Anglia has gainedhim an ill reputation in the pages of the later chronicles; butneither Asser nor the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle--our best authorities--blames him as they, for his contemporaries knew him to be but a"host king, " with no authority over newcomers or those who did notchoose to own allegiance to him. 

Save in a few cases, where the original spelling preserves a lostpronunciation, as in the first syllable of "Eadmund, " the modernand familiar forms of the names have been used in preference to theconstantly-varying forms given by the chroniclers. Bridgwater hasno Saxon equivalent, the town being known only as "The Bridge"since the time when the Romans first fortified this one crossingplace of the Parret; and the name of the castle before which Hubbafell varies from Cynuit through Kynwith to Kynwich, whoseequivalent the Combwich of today is. Guthrum's name is given inmany forms, from Gytro to Godramnus. Nor has it been thought worthwhile to retain the original spelling AElfred, the ae diphthonghaving been appropriated by us to an entirely new sound; while ourown pronunciation of the name slightly broadened as yet in Wessex, is correct enough. 

The exact relationship of St. Neot to Alfred, beyond that he was aclose kinsman, is very doubtful. He has been identified with abrother, Athelstan of East Anglia, who is known to have retired toGlastonbury; but there is no more than conjecture, and I have beencontent with "cousinship. "

C. W. Whistler

Stockland, 1898. 

Chapter I. The Seeking of Sword Helmbiter. 

Men call me "King Alfred's Viking, " and I think that I may be proudof that name; for surely to be trusted by such a king is honourenough for any man, whether freeman or thrall, noble or churl. Maybe I had rather be called by that name than by that which wasmine when I came to England, though it was a good title enough thatmen gave me, if it meant less than it seemed. For being the son ofVemund, king of Southmereland in Norway, I was hailed as king whenfirst I took command of a ship of my own. Sea king, therefore, wasI, Ranald Vemundsson, but my kingdom was but over ship and men, thecircle of wide sea round me was nought that I could rule over, if Imight seem to conquer the waves by the kingship of good seaman'scraft. 

One may ask how I came to lose my father's kingdom, which shouldhave been mine, and at last to be content with a simple Englishearldom; or how it was that a viking could be useful to Alfred, thewise king. So I will tell the first at once, and the rest may belearned from what comes after. 

If one speaks to me of Norway, straightway into my mind comes theremembrance of the glare of a burning hall, of the shouts of savagewarriors, and of the cries of the womenfolk, among whom I, aten-year-old boy, was when Harald Fairhair sent the great JarlRognvald and his men to make an end of Vemund, my father. ForHarald had sworn a great oath to subdue all the lesser kings in theland and rule there alone, like Gorm in Denmark and Eirik inSweden. So my father's turn came, and as he feasted with his ninetystout courtmen, the jarl landed under cover of the dark and fell onhim, surrounding the house and firing it. Then was fierce fightingas my father and his men sallied again and again from the doors andwere driven back, until the high roof fell in and there was asudden silence, and an end. 

Then in the silence came my mother's voice from where she stood onthe balcony of the living house across the garth {i}. I mindthat she neither wept nor shrieked as did the women round her, andher voice was clear and strong over the roaring of the flames. Imind, too, the flash of helms and armour as every man turned tolook on her who spoke. 

"Coward and nidring art thou, Rognvald, who dared not meet Vemund, my husband, in open field, but must slay him thus. Ill may allthings go with thee, till thou knowest what a burning hall is likefor thyself. I rede thee to the open hillside ever, rather thancome beneath a roof; for as thou hast wrought this night, so shallothers do to thee. "

Then rose a growl of wrath from Rognvald's men, but the great Jarlbade them cease, and harm none in all the place. So he went down tohis ships with no more words and men said that he was ill at easeand little content, for he had lost as many men as he had slain, sostoutly fought my father and our courtmen, and had earned a curse, moreover, which would make his nights uneasy for long enough. 

Then as he went my mother bade me look well at him, that in days tocome I might know on whom to avenge my father's death. After thatshe went to her own lands in the south, for she was a jarl'sdaughter, and very rich. 

Not long thereafter Harald Fairhair won all the land, and thenbegan the trouble of ruling it; and men began to leave Norwaybecause of the new laws, which seemed hard on them, though theywere good enough. 

Now two of Jarl Rognvald's sons had been good friends of my fatherbefore these troubles began, and one, Sigurd, had been lord overthe Orkney Islands, and had died there. The other, Jarl Einar, fellout with Rognvald, his father, and we heard that he would take tothe viking path, and go to the Orkneys, to win back the jarldomthat Sigurd's death had left as a prey to masterless men andpirates of all sorts. So my mother took me to him, and asked himfor the sake of old friendship to give me a place in his ship; forI was fourteen now, and well able to handle weapons, being strongand tall for my age, as were many of the sons of the old kinglystocks. 

So Einar took me, having had no part in his father's doings towardsus, and hating them moreover. He promised to do all that he mighttowards making a good warrior and seaman of me; and he was everthereafter as a foster father to me, for my own had died in thehall with Vemund. It was his wish to make amends thus, if he could, for the loss his folk had caused me. 

Of the next five years I need speak little, for in them I learnedthe viking's craft well. We won the Orkneys from those who heldthem, and my first fight was in Einar's ship, against two of theviking's vessels. After that we dwelt in Sigurd's great house inKirkwall, and made many raids on the Sutherland and Caithnessshores. I saw some hard fighting there, for the Scots are no babesat weapon play. 

Then when I was nineteen, and a good leader, as they said, thewords that my mother spoke to Jarl Rognvald came true, and he diedeven as he had slain my father. 

For Halfdan and Gudrod, Harald Fairhair's sons, deeming that theJarl stood in their way to power in Norway, burned him in his hallby night, and so my feud was at an end. But the king would innowise forgive his sons for the slaying of his friend, and outlawedthem. Whereon Halfdan came and fell on us in the Orkneys; and thatwas unlucky for him, for we beat him, and Jarl Einar avenged on himhis father's death. 

Now through this it came to pass that I saw Norway for the lasttime, for I went thither in Einar's best ship to learn if Haraldmeant to make the Orkneys pay for the death of his son--which waslikely, for a son is a son even though he be an outlaw. 

So I came to my mother's place first of all, and full of joy andpleasant thoughts was I as we sailed into the well-remembered fiordto seek the little town at its head. And when we came there, noughtbut bitterest sorrow and wrath was ours; for the town was a blackheap of ruin, and the few men who were left showed me where thekindly hands of the hill folk had laid my mother, the queen, in alittle mound, after the Danish vikings, who had fallen suddenly onthe place with fire and sword, had gone. They had grown thus boldbecause the great jarl was dead, and the king's sons had left theland without defence. 

There I swore vengeance for this on every viking of Danish racethat I might fall in with; for I was wild with grief and rage, asone might suppose. I set up a stone over the grave of my mother, graving runes thereon that should tell who she was and also whoraised it; for I was skilled in the runic lore, having learned muchfrom one of Einar's older men who had known my father. 

Thereafter we cruised among the islands northwards until we learnedthat Harald was indeed upon us, and then I saw my last of Norway aswe headed south again, and the last hilltop sank beneath the sea'srim astern of us. I did not know that so it would be at thattime--it is well that one sees not far into things to come--buteven now all my home seemed to be with Einar; and that also was notto last long, as things went. How that came about I must tell, forthe end was that I came to Alfred the king. 

When we came back to Kirkwall, I told the jarl all that I had doneand learned; and grieved for me he was when he heard of my mother'sdeath. Many things he said to me at that time which made him dearerto me. Then after a while he spoke of Harald, who, as it seemed, might come at any time. 

"We cannot fight Norway, " he said, "so we must even flit hence tothe mainland and wait until Harald is tired of seeking us. It is inmy mind that he seeks not so much for revenge as for payment ofscatt from our islands. Now he has a reason for taking it by force. He will seek to fine us, and then make plans by which I shall holdthe jarldom from him for yearly dues. "

So he straightway called the Thing {ii} of all the Orkney folk, who loved him well, and put the matter before them; and they set towork and did his bidding, driving the cattle inland and scatteringthem, and making the town look as poor as they might. 

Then in three days' time we sailed away laughing; for none butpoor-looking traders were left, and no man would think that neverhad the Orkneys been so rich as in Einar's time. And he bade themmake peace with the king when he came, and told them that so allwould be well, for Harald would lay no heavy weregild on so poor aplace for his son's slaying. 

Southward we went to Caithness, and so westward along theSutherland coast; for we had taken no scatt there for this year, and Einar would use this cruise to do so, seeing that we must putto sea. We were not the first who had laid these shores under rulefrom the Orkneys, for Jarl Sigurd had conquered them, meeting hisdeath at last in a Sutherland firth, after victory, in a strangeway. 

He fought with a Scottish chief named Melbrigda of the Tusks, andslew him, and bore back his head to the ships at his saddle bow. Then the great teeth of the chief swung against the jarl's leg andwounded it, and of that he died, and so was laid in a great moundat the head of the firth where his ships lay. After that, theOrkneys were a nest of evil vikings till we came. 

So it had happened that, from the time when it was made over him, Jarl Sigurd's mound had been untended, for we ourselves had neverbeen so far south as this firth before. Indeed, it had been so laidwaste by Sigurd's men after his death that there was nought to gothere for. But at this time we had reason for getting into somequiet, unsought place where we should not be likely to be heard of, for the king had over-many ships and men for us to meet. So after aweek's cruising we put into that firth, and anchored in the shelterof its hills. 

There is no man of all our following who will forget that day, because of what happened almost as soon as the anchor held. It wasvery hot that morning, and what breeze had been out in the open seawas kept from us now by the hills, so that for some miles we hadrowed the ships up the winding reaches of the firth; and then, aswe laid in the oars and the anchorage was reached, there crept frominland a dim haze over the sun, dimming the light, and making allthings look strange among the mountains. Then the sounds of theships seemed to echo loudly over the still water and when all thebustle of anchoring was over, the stillness seemed yet greater, forthe men went to their meals, and for a while spoke little. 

Einar and I sat on his after deck under the awning, and spoke inlow voices, as if afraid to raise our tones. 

"There is a thunderstorm about, " I said. 

"Ay--listen, " the jarl answered. 

Then I heard among the hills, far up the firth beyond us, a strangesound that seemed to draw nearer, like and yet unlike thunder, roaring and jarring ever closer to us, till it was all around usand beneath us everywhere, and our very hearts seemed to stopbeating in wonder. 

Then of a sudden the ship was smitten from under the keel with aheavy, soundless blow, and the waters of the firth ebbed and flowedfiercely about us; and then the sound passed on and down the firthswiftly and strangely as it had come, and left us rocking on thetroubled waters that plashed and broke along the rocks of theshore, while the still, thick air seemed full of the screams of theterrified eagles and sea birds that had left them. 

"Odin defend us!" the jarl said; "what is this?"

I shook my head, looking at him, and wondering if my face was whiteand scared as his and that of every man whom I could see. 

Now we waited breathless for more to come, but all was quiet again. The birds went back to their eyries, and the troubled water wasstill. Then presently our fears passed enough to let us speak withone another; and then there were voices enough, for every manwished to hear his own again, that courage might return. 

Then a man from the Orkneys who had been with Jarl Sigurd came aftto us, and stood at the break of the deck to speak with Einar. 

"Jarl, " he said, almost under his breath, "it is in my mind thatSigurd, your brother, is wroth because his mound has been untendedsince we made it. "

Then Einar said:

"Was it so ill made that it needs tending?"

"It was well made, jarl; but rain and frost and sun on a new-mademound may have wrought harm to it. Or maybe he thinks that enoughhonour has not been paid him. He was a great warrior, jarl, andperhaps would have more sacrifice, and a remembrance cup drunk byhis own brother at his grave. "

Now this man's name was Thord, the same who taught me runes--a goodseaman and leader of men, and one who was held to be wise in morematters than most folk. So his word was to be listened to. 

"You know more of these matters than I, Thord, " Einar answered. "Isit possible that Sigurd could work this?"

"Who knows what a dead chief of might cannot work?" Thord said. "Ithink it certain that Sigurd is angry for some reason; and littleluck shall we have if we do not appease his spirit. "

Then the jarl looked troubled, as well he might, for to go near themound that held an angry ghost was no light matter. It lay far upthe firth, Thord said, and the ships could not go so far. But Einarwas very brave, and when he had thought for a little while he said:

"Well, then, I will take boat and go to Sigurd's mound and see ifhe ails aught. Will any man come with me, however?"

I liked not the errand, as may be supposed, but I could not leavemy foster father to go alone. 

"I will be with you, " I said. "Will not Thord come also?"

"Ay, " the grim Orkney man answered. 

Now all our crew were listening to us, and I looked down the longgangways by chance, and when I did so no man would meet my eye. They feared lest they should be made to go to this haunted place, as it seemed--all but one man, who sat on the mast step swinginghis feet. This was Kolgrim the Tall, the captain of the fore deck, a young man and of few words, but a terrible swordsman, and knowingmuch of sea craft. And when this man saw that I looked at him, henodded a little and smiled, for he had been a friend of mine sinceI had first come to Einar. 

"Two men to row the boat will be enough, jarl, " I said. "Kolgrimyonder will come with us. "

"Well, " the jarl answered, "maybe four of us are enough. We shallnot fright Sigurd with more, and maybe would find it hard to getthem to come. "

So he called Kolgrim, and he said that he would go with us, andwent to get the boat alongside without more words. 

Then the jarl and I and Thord armed ourselves--for a warrior shouldbe met by warriors. The men were very silent, whispering amongthemselves, until the jarl was ready and spoke to them. 

"Have no fear for us, " he said. "Doubtless my brother needssomewhat, and calls me. I am going to find out what it is andreturn. "

So we pushed off, Thord and Kolgrim rowing. It was strange to lookback, as we went, on the ships, for not a soul stirred on boardthem, as it seemed, so intently were we watched; and the water waslike a sheet of steel under them, so that they were doubled. 

Presently they were hidden as we rounded a turn in the firth, andwe were alone among the hills, and the lonesomeness was very great. There was no dwelling anywhere along the shores, nor in the deepglens that came down to them, each with its noisy burn fallingalong it. Once I saw deer feeding far up at the head of a valleythat opened out, but they and the eagles were the only livingthings we could see beside the loons that swam and dived silentlyas we neared them. 

The silence and the heat weighed on us, and we went for a mile ormore without a word. Then we turned into the last reach of thewater, and saw Sigurd's mound beside its edge at the very head ofthe firth, where the hills came round in a circle that was brokenonly by the narrow waters and the valley that went beyond themamong the mountains. It was a fitting resting place for one whowould sleep in loneliness; but I thought that I had rather liewhere I could look out on the sea I loved, and see the long shipspass and the white waves break beneath me. 

Now all seemed very peaceful here in the hot haze that brooded overthe still mountains, and there seemed to be nought to fear. We drewswiftly up to the mound, with the plash of oars only to break thesilence, and there was nought amiss that we could see. They hadmade it on a little flat tongue of land that jutted from themountain's foot into the deep water, so that on two sides the moundwas close to its edge. So we pulled on softly round the tongue ofland, being maybe about fifty paces from the mound across thewater. And when we saw the other side of Sigurd's resting place, the oars stayed suddenly, and the jarl, who held the tiller, swungthe boat away from the shore, and I think I knew then what fearwas. 

The mound was open. There was a wide, brown scar, as offreshly-moved earth, across its base, reaching from the level tosix or eight feet of its height, as though half the grass-grownside had been shorn away by a sword cut; and in the midst of thatscar was a doorway, open to the grave's heart, low and stone built. Some of the earth that had fallen lay before it on the water'sedge, but the rest was doubtless in the water, for there was but anarrow path between bank and mound. 

At that sight we stared, thinking we should surely see the grimform of Sigurd loom gigantic and troll-like {iii} across thedoorway; and the jarl half rose from his seat beside me, and criedout with a great voice:

"Sigurd--my brother!"

I think he knew not what or why he cried thus, for he sank backinto his place and swayed against me, while his cry rang loud amongthe hills, and the eagles answered it. 

And I grasped my sword hilt, as one does in some sudden terror, staring at the open mound; while old Thord muttered spells againstI know not what, and Kolgrim looked at me, pale and motionless. 

Then came the sharp, mocking cry of a diver, that rang strangely;and at once, without order. Thord dug his oar blade into the waterand swung the boat round, and when once Kolgrim's back was towardsthat he feared, he held water strongly and then the boat was about, and we were flying from the place towards the ships, before we knewwhat was being done, panic stricken. 

But Einar said never a word, and the two rowers slackened theirpace only when the bend of the firth hid the mound from our sight. 

Then said I, finding that Einar spoke not:

"What are we flying from? there was nought to harm us. "

For I began to be ashamed. Thereat Kolgrim stopped rowing, andThord must needs do likewise, though he said:

"It is ill for us to stay here. The dead jarl is very wroth. "

"I saw nought to fray us; the cry we heard was but that of a loon. "

But Thord shook his head. The silence of the place had made allthings seem strange, with the dull light that was over us, and thegreat heat among the towering hills. 

"The mound was freshly opened, " he said. "I saw earth crumblingeven yet from the broken side. The blow we felt was that whichSigurd struck when he broke free. "

Then at last Einar spoke, and his voice was strange:

"I have left my brother unhonoured, and he is angry. What must bedone?"

Now I cannot tell what hardiness took hold of me, but it seemedthat I must needs go back and see more of this. I was drawn to doso, as a thing they fear will make some men long to face it andknow its worst, not as if they dared so much as when they must. 

"I think we should have waited to ask Sigurd that, " I said; andEinar looked strangely at me. 

"Would you have us return?" he asked. 

"Why not?" said I. "If the great jarl has called us as it seems, needs must that we know what he wills. "

Then said Thord:

"I helped to lay him in that place, and I mind how he looked atthat time. Somewhat we left undone, doubtless. I dare not go back. "

Einar looked at the hills, leaning his chin on his hand, and saidslowly, when Thord had done:

"That is the first time Thord has said 'I dare not. ' Now I wouldthat I had stayed to fight Harald and fall under his sword before. I too must say the same. I have left my brother unhonoured, and Idare not go back. "

Pale and drawn the jarl's face was, and I knew he meant what hesaid. Nevertheless it seemed to me that some one must know whatSigurd willed. 

"Jarl Einar, " I said, "this is a strange business, and one cannottell what it means. Now Sigurd was my father's close friend, and Ihave had nought to do with him. I will go back, therefore, andlearn what I can of him. I think he will not harm me, for he has noreason to do so. Moreover if he does, none will learn what heneeds. "

"I have heard, " said Thord, "that a good warrior may ask what hewill of a dead hero, so that he shows no fear and is a friend. Ifhis courage fails, however, then he will be surely destroyed. "

Then I said:

"I have no cause to fear Sigurd, save that he is a ghost. I do notknow if I fear him as such; that is to be seen. "

Now Einar laid his hand on mine and spoke gravely:

"I think it is a hero's part to do what you say. If you go back andreturn in safety, the scalds will sing of you for many a long day. Go, therefore, boldly; this is not a matter from which you shouldbe held back, as it has come into your mind. "

Then said Thord:

"It will be well to ask Sigurd for a token whereby we may know thathe sends messages by you. "

And Einar said on that:

"In Sigurd's hand is his sword Helmbiter. I think he will give thatto the man who dares speak to him, for he will know that it goesinto brave hands. Ask him for it bravely. "

"Put me ashore, therefore, before my courage goes, " I said; andthey pulled the boat to the bank where I could step on a rock andso to shore. And when I was there, Kolgrim rose up and followed mewithout a word. 

"Bide here for two hours, jarl, and maybe I will return in thattime, " I said. "Farewell. "

So I turned away as they answered me, thinking that Kolgrim heldthe boat's painter. But he came after me, and I spoke to him:

"Why, Kolgrim, will you come also?"

"You shall not go alone, Ranald the king's son; I will come withyou as far as I dare. "

"That is well, " I answered, and with that wasted no more words, butclimbed the hillside a little, and then went steadily towards wherethe mound was, with Kolgrim close at my shoulder, and the jarl andThord looking fixedly after us till we were out of sight. 

Chapter II. The Gifts of Two Heroes. 

I will not say that my steps did not falter when we came to whencewe could see the mound. But it was lonely and still and silent; noshape of warrior waited our coming. 

"Almost do I fear to go nearer, " said Kolgrim. 

"Put fear away, comrade, " said I; "we shall fare ill if we turn ourbacks now. "

"Where you go I go, " he answered, "though I am afraid. "

"The next best thing to not being afraid is to be afraid and not toshow it, " I said then, comforting myself also with a show of wisdomat least. "Maybe fear is the worst thing we have to face. "

So we went on more swiftly, and at last were on the tongue of landon the tip of which the mound stood. Still, since we could not seethe open doorway, which was towards the water, the place seemed notso terrible. Yet I thought that by this time we should have seenSigurd, or maybe heard his voice from the tomb. So now I dared tocall softly:

"Jarl Sigurd, here is one, a friend's son, who will learn what youwill. "

My voice seemed to fill all the ring of mountains with echoes, butthere was no answer. All was still again when the last voice cameback from the hillsides. 

Then I went nearer yet, and passed to the waterside, where I couldlook slantwise across the doorway. And again I called, and waitedfor an answer that did not come. 

"It seems that I must go even to the door, and maybe into themound, " I said, whispering. 

"Not inside, " said Kolgrim, taking hold of my arm. 

But I had grown bolder with the thought that the hero seemed notangry, and now I had set my heart on winning the sword of which thejarl had told me, and I thought that I dared go even inside thetomb to speak with Sigurd. 

"Bide here, and I will go at least to the door, " said I. 

So I stepped boldly before it, standing on the heap of newly-fallenearth that had slipped from across it. The posts and lintel of thedoor were of stone slabs such as lay everywhere on the hillsides, and I stood so close that I could touch them. The doorway was notso high that I could see into it without stooping, for it waspartly choked with the fallen earth, and I bent to look in. But Icould only see for a few feet into the passage, as I looked fromlight to darkness. 

"Ho, Jarl Sigurd! what would you? Why have you opened your doorthus?"

Very hollow my voice sounded, and that was all. 

"Sigurd of Orkney--Sigurd, son of Rognvald--I am the son of Vemundyour friend. Speak to me!"

There was no answer. A bit of earth crumbled from the broken sideof the mound and made me start, but I saw nothing. So I steppedaway from the door and back to my comrade, who had edged nearer theplace, though his face showed that he feared greatly. 

"I think that the mound has been rifled, " I said. "Sigurd wouldhave us know it and take revenge. "

"No man has dared to go near that doorway till you came, RanaldVemundsson, " Kolgrim answered. "Now I fear that he plans to lureyou into the mound, and slay you there without light to help you. Go no further, maybe you will be closed up with the ghost. "

That was not pleasant to think of, but I had seen nought to make mefear to go in. There was no such unearthly light shining within themound as I had heard of in many tales of those who sought to speakwith dead chiefs. 

"Well, I am going in, " I said stoutly; "but do you hide here, andmake some noise that I may know you are near me. It is the silencethat frays me. 

"What can I do?" he said. "I know no runes that are of avail. Itwould be ill to disturb this place with idle sounds. "

That seemed right, but I thought I could not bear the silence--silenceof the grave. I must know that he was close at hand. Then a thoughtcame to me, and I unfastened the silver-mounted whetstone that hungfrom my belt and gave it him. 

"Whet your sword edge sharply, " I said. "That is a sound a heroloves, for it speaks of deeds to be done. "

"Ay, that is no idle sound, " he said, and drew his sword gladly. The haft of the well-known blade brought the light into his eyesagain. I drew my own sword also. 

"If you need me, call, and I think I shall not fail you, " hewhispered. "It shall not be said that I failed you in peril. "

"I know it, " I answered, putting my hand on his shoulder. 

Then I went boldly, and stepped into the passage. The whetstonesang shrill on the sword edge as it kissed the steel behind me, andthe sound was good to hear as I went into darkness with my weaponready. 

I half feared that my first step would be my last, but it was madein safety. Very black seemed the low stone-walled passage beforeme, and I had to stoop as I went on, feeling with my left handalong the wall. The way was so narrow that little light could passmy body, and therefore it seemed to grow darker as I went deeperinto the mound's heart. 

Five steps I took, and then my outstretched hand was on the postthat ended the passage, and beyond that I felt nothing. I had cometo the inner doorway, and before me was the place where Sigurd lay. Yet no fiery eyes glared on me, and nothing stirred. The air washeavy with a scent as of peat, and the sound of the whetstoneseemed loud as I stood peering into the darkness. 

I moved forward, and somewhat rattled under my foot, and I started. Then my fear left me altogether, for I had trodden on dry bones, and shuddered at the first touch of them in that place. I had facedfear, and had overcome it; maybe it was desperation that made mecool then, for it was certain now that I must be slain or elsevictor over I knew not what. 

So I took one pace forward into the chamber, and stood aside fromthe doorway; and the grey light from the passage came in and filledall the place, so that it fell first on him whom I had come toseek--Jarl Sigurd of Orkney. 

And when I saw, a great awe fell upon me, and a sadness, but noterror; and in my heart I would that hereafter I might rest asslept the hero where the hands that had loved him had placed him. 

Into the silent place came once more with me the clank of mail andweapons that he had loved, and from without the song of the keensword edge whispered to him; but these could not wake him. Peacefully he seemed to sleep as I stood by his side, and I thoughtthat I should take back no word of his to the jarl, his brother, whom both he and I loved. 

They had brought the great carven chair on which he was wont to siton his ship's quarterdeck, and thereon had set the jarl, as thoughhe yet lived, and did but sleep as he sat from weariness afterfight, with helm and mail upon him. Shield and axe rested on eitherside of him, ready to hand, against the chair; and behind him, along the wall, were his spears, ashen shafted and rune graven. 

His blue, fur-trimmed cloak was round him, and before him was alittle table, heavy and carved, whereon were vessels for food, empty now save for dust that showed that they had been full. Andacross his knees was his sword, golden hilted, with a great yellowcairngorm in the pommel, and with gold-wrought patterns from end toend of the scabbard--such a sword as I had never seen before. Hisright hand held the hilt, and his left rested on the shield's rimbeside him; and so Sigurd slept with his head bowed on his breast, waiting for Ragnaroek and the last great fight of all. 

The light seemed to grow stronger as I looked, or my eyes grew usedto it, and then I saw that the narrow chamber was full of things, though I minded them afterwards, for now I was as in a dream, noting only the jarl himself. Costly stuffs were on the floor, andmail and helms and more weapons. Gold work there was also, and inone corner lay the dried-up body of a great wolf hound, coiled asin sleep where it had been chained. Another had been tied by thepassage doorway, where I had stepped on it; and below a spar thatstood across a corner lay a tumbled heap of feathers that had beena falcon. 

Many more things there were maybe, but this I saw at last--that thejarl's right foot rested on the skull of a man whose teeth had beenlong and tusk-like. It was the head of the Scot whose teeth hadbeen his death. 

Now the sword drew my eyes, for Einar bade me ask for it, else Ithink I had gone softly hence without a word, so peaceful seemedthe dead. And as I looked again, I saw that the hand holding thehilt was dry and brown and shrunken, so that one might see all thebones through the skin, and at first I was afraid to ask. 

At last I said, and my mouth was dry:

"Jarl Einar, your brother, bids me ask for sword Helmbiter, greatSigurd. Let me take it, that he may know how you rest in peace. "

But Sigurd stirred not nor spoke; and slowly I put out my hand onthe sword to take it very gently, but his grasp was yet firm on it. Then, as I bent to see if it had tightened when I would draw thesword away, I could see beneath the helm the face of the dead, shrunken indeed and brown, but as of one at rest and beyond anger. 

Once more then I took the jarl's sword in my right hand, and raisedhis hand with my left, putting my own weapon by against the wall. And then the hilt slipped from the half-open fingers, and the swordwas mine, and my hand held the jarl's. And it seemed to me that hegave it me, and that I must thank him for such a gift. The swordthough it was sheathed, was not girt to him, and its golden-studdedbelt was twisted about it, and it was no imperfect giving. 

So I spoke in a low voice:

"Jarl Sigurd, I thank you. If my might is aught, the sword will beused as you would have used it. Surely I will say to Einar that yourest in peace, and we will come here and close your mound again inall honour. "

I set back his hand then, and it seemed empty and helpless, not asa warrior's should be. So I ungirt my own weapon--a good plainsword that I had won from a viking in Caithness--and laid it in theplace of that he had given me. And as I put the thin fingers on itshilt, almost thinking that they would chose around it, a ringslipped from them into my hand, as if he would give that also, andI kept it therefore. 

Then for a minute I stood before Jarl Sigurd, waiting to see if hehad any word; but when he spoke not, I lifted the sword and salutedhim. 

"Skoal to Jarl Sigurd; rest in peace, and farewell. "

Then I went forth softly, and came out into sunshine; for the windwas singing round the hilltops, and the dun mist had gone. Then Iwas ware that the sound of the stone on the sword edge had longceased, and I looked for Kolgrim. 

He was lying on the grass in the place where I had left him, but hewas on his face, and the sword and whetstone were flung aside fromhim. At first I feared that he had been in some way slain becauseof his terror; but when I came near, I saw that his shouldersheaved as if he wept. Then I stood over him, treading softly. 

"Kolgrim, " I said. 

At that he looked up, and a great light came into his face, and hesprang to his feet and threw his arms round me, weeping, yet with astrong man's weeping that does but come from bitter grief. 

"Master, " he cried, "O master I thought you lost--and I dared notfollow you. "

"I have met with no peril, " I said, "nor have I been long gone. "

"More than two hours, master, have you been in that place--two longhours. See how the sun has sunk since you left me!"

So indeed it seemed, though I knew not that I had been so long. Ihad stayed still and gazed on that strange sight without stirringfor what seemed but a little while. Yet I had thought long thoughtsin that time, and I mind every single thing in that dim chamber, even to the markings on the stones that made its walls and roof andfloor. 

"See, " I said, "Jarl Sigurd has given me the sword!"

Kolgrim gazed in wonder. There was no speck of dust on the broadblade as I drew it, and the waving lines of the dwarf-wrought steeland gold-inlaid runes were clear and bright along its middle forhalf its length. For the mound was very dry, and they had coveredall the chamber with peat before piling the earth over it. 

"Let us go back to Jarl Einar; he will fear for us, " I said, sheathing the sword and girding it to me. 

So we went across the meadow, and even as we went a blast of coldwind came from, over the mountains, and with it whirled the blackthunderclouds of the storm that had been gathering all day. We ranto an overhanging rock on the hillside and crept beneath it, whilethe thunder crashed and the lightning struck from side to side ofthe firth, and smote the wind-swept water that was white with foam. 

"Master, " said Kolgrim, "the Jarl Sigurd is wroth; he repents thesword gift. "

But I did not think that he had aught to do with this. For, as anyhill-bred man could tell, the storm had been brewing in the heat, and was bound to come, and would pass to and fro among the hillstill it was worn out. 

Nevertheless, when it passed away in pouring rain that swept like ahanging sheet of moving mist down the glens from the half-hiddenmountains, and the sun shone out brightly again over the clear-cutpurple hillsides and rippling water, I looked at the mound inwonder. For it was closed. We had sought shelter in a place nearthat whence we saw the mound in coming, and could see the fallenside, though not the doorway, looking across its front. And now theslope of the bank seemed to have been made afresh, as on the daywhen Sigurd had been closed in, years ago. None could say, savethose who had seen it, where the opening into the grave-chambermight be. 

Now both the opening and closing of Sigurd's grave mound seem verystrange to me. Thord and the scalds will have it that he himselfwrought both. As for me, I know not. In after days I told this toAlfred the king when he wondered at my sword, and he said that hethought an earthquake opened and washing rain closed the mound, butthat it happened strangely for me. I cannot gainsay his wise words, and I will leave the matter so. 

Thereafter Kolgrim and I went back to Einar, who yet waited for us. Glad was he to see us return in safety; but both he and Thord werespeechless when they saw the jarl's sword girt to me and the jarl'sgolden ring on my hand. Neither they nor any one else will believethat I met with no peril; and the tale that the scalds madehereafter of the matter is over wonderful, in spite of all I maysay. For they think it but right that I should not be over boastfulof my deeds. 

But Jarl Einar looked on sword and ring, and said:

"Well have you won these gifts. My brother is in peace in hisresting place now. I hold that he called for you. "

So we went back to the ships, and there for many days the menstared at Kolgrim and me strangely. They say I was very silent forlong, and it is likely enough. Moreover, Einar was wont to say thatI seemed five years older from that day forward. 

We went no more to the place of the mound, for it seemed to need nocare of earthly hands. Nor were any wishing to go to so awesome aplace, and we left the firth next day, for the men waxed uneasythere. 

But on that day Einar gave me the great ship that we had taken fromHalfdan, the king's son, saying that he would add to Sigurd'sgiving. Also he bade me choose what men I would for her crew, bidding me thank him not at all, for I was his foster son, and aking by birth moreover. 

So when I knew that this would please him, I chose Thord for myshipmaster, and Kolgrim for marshal, as we call the one who hascharge of the ordering of the crew. And I chose a hundred good menwhom I knew well, so that indeed I had the best ship and followingin Norway, as I thought. At least there were none better, unlessHarald Fairhair might match me. 

Now there was one thing that pleased me not at this time, and thatwas that Kolgrim, my comrade, never called me aught but "master"since I came from Sigurd's presence--which is not the wont of ourfree Norsemen with any man. Nor would he change it, though I wasangry, until I grew used to it in time. 

"Call me not 'master, ' Kolgrim, my comrade, " I said; "it isunfittinq for you. "

At last he answered me in such wise that I knew it was of no moreuse to speak of it. 

"Master of mine you are, Ranald the king, since the day when youdared more than I thought man might, while I lay like a beatenhound outside, and dared not go within that place to see what hadbecome of you. Little comradeship was mine to you on that day, andI am minded to make amends if I can. I think I may dare aughtagainst living men for you, though I failed at that mound. I willgive life for you, if I may. "

I told him that what he had done was well done, and indeed he hadhad courage to go where none else had dared; for I had ties offriendship that made me bold to meet Jarl Sigurd, and might gotherefore where he might not. It was well that he did not come intothe presence of the dead. 

"Therefore we are comrades, not master and man, " I said. 

"Nay, but master and man--lord and thrall, " he answered. 

So I must let him have his way, but he could not make me think ofhim as aught but a good and brave comrade whom I loved well. 

They hailed me as king when I went on board my ship for the firsttime with my own men, as I have said. Then our best weapon smithasked for gold from the men, and they gave what they had--it was inplenty with us of Einar's following--and made a golden circletround my helm, that they might see it and follow it in battle. 

It was good to wear the crown thus given willingly, but in the endit sent me from north to south, as will be seen. That, however, isa matter with which I will not quarrel, for it sent me to Alfredthe king. 

We had left the firth two days, cruising slowly northward, when oneship came from the north and met us, not flying from our fleet, butbearing up to join us. And when she was close, there came a hail totell Einar that she bore a messenger from Harald the king in peace, and presently we hove to while this messenger went on board theJarl's ship. 

Then it seemed that Einar had been right, and that Harald would laya fine on the islands for Halfdan's slaying, and so give them backto Einar to hold for him. The messenger was Thiodolf, Harald's ownscald, and he put the matter very plainly before the jarl, so thathe thought well of the offer, but would nevertheless not trusthimself in the king's power before all was certain, and confirmedby oath. Whereon Thiodolf said that one must see the king on theJarl's part, and so I seemed the right man to go, as the jarl'sfoster son and next in command to him. 

"Nevertheless, " said Thiodolf, "I would not advise you to sail inHalfdan's ship, for that might wake angry thoughts, and troublewould come especially as Halfdan took her without leave when he wasoutlawed. "

So I took the Jarl's cutter, manning her with enough men of my owncrew; and Kolgrim came with me, and we sailed to Kirkwall incompany with Thiodolf the scald. 

Then when Thiodolf took me into his presence, I saw Harald Fairhairfor the first time, as he sat to receive Einar's messenger in thegreat hall that Sigurd had built and which we had dwelt in. Then Ithought that never before could have been one more like a king. Hereafter, when sagamen will sing of a king in some fancied story, they will surely make him like King Harald of Norway. I myself havelittle skill to say what he was like beyond this--that never had Iseen a more handsome man, nor bigger, nor stronger. King-like hewas in all ways, and his face was bright and pleasant, though itwas plain that it would be terrible if he was angry, or with thelight of battle upon it. 

The hair, whence he had his name, was golden bright and shining, and beard and eyebrows were of the same colour. But his eyes wereneither grey nor blue altogether, most piercing, seeming to lookstraight into a man's heart, so that none dared lie to him. 

I think that it is saying much for King Harald that, though hisarms and dress were wonderfully rich and splendid, one cared onlyto look on his face; and that though many men of worth were on thehigh place with him, there seemed to be none but he present. 

When the scald told the king who I was, and what was my errand, with all ceremony, he looked fixedly at me, so that I was ashamed, and grew red under his gaze. Then he smiled pleasantly, and spoketo me. His voice was as I thought to hear it--clear and steady, andyet deep. 

"So, Ranald Vemundsson, you are worthy of your father. It may bethat you bear me ill will on his account, but I would have youforget the deeds done that Norway might be one, and the happiertherefor. "

"Had my father been slain in fair fight, lord king, " I said, "noill will had been thought of. It has not been in my mind that youbade Rognvald slay him as he did. And that Jarl is dead, and thefeud is done with therefore. Jarl Einar is my foster father, moreover. "

"That is well said, " answered Harald. "But I thought Sigurd musthave fostered you; he was ever a close friend of Vemund's. "

I did not know why the king thought this, though the reason was atmy side; so I only said that my mother had given me to Einar'skeeping, and the king said no more at that time about it. 

After that I gave the Jarl's messages, and the king heard them wellenough, though it seemed to Einar that the weregild to be paid wasover heavy, and he had bidden me tell Harald that it was so. Therefore the king said that he would give me an answer on themorrow, and I went away into the town well pleased with his kindlyway with me. 

There was a feast made for me that night, and after it I must sitstill and hear the scalds sing of the deeds of Harald the king, which was well enough. But then Thiodolf rose up and sang a greatsaga about the winning of Sigurd's sword, wherein it seemed that Ihad fought the dead jarl, and bale fires, and I know not what. Hehad heard strange tales from Einar's men, if they told him all thathe sang. 

Some men may be pleased to hear their own deeds sung of, with moreadded thus; but I was not used to it, and the turning of all eyesto me made me uncomfortable. But Harald had paid no sort of heed towhat they sang of him, and so I tried to look at my ease, and gavethe scald a bracelet when he ended. 

"Overmuch make you of that matter, scald, " said I quietly. 

He laughed a little, and answered:

"One has to fill in what a warrior will not tell of himself. "

Now the men shouted when I gave Thiodolf the bracelet, and Haraldlooked quickly at me. Then I thought that maybe I had overdone thegift, though Einar had ever told me that a good scald deserved goodreward, and Thiodolf was well known as the best in Norway. It was aheavy ring, silver gilt, and of good design, that I took from thesame viking whose sword I gave to Sigurd. 

"Overpaid am I, " the scald said, putting it on his arm. 

"You are the first who has ever sung of me, " I answered; "and thevoice and tune were wonderful, if the saga was too strong for me. "

Then Harald smiled again, and praised Thiodolf also, and I thoughtno more of the matter. The feast was pleasant enough in the hall, full of Harald's best men and chiefs, though it seemed strange tosit as a guest in Einar's house. 

Now on the next morning I was to speak with the king about Einar'sbusiness, and I went to him unarmed, as was right, save for helmand Sigurd's sword. He was in the jarl's own chamber, and with himwere Thiodolf and a young scald named Harek, who sat with thingsfor writing before him, which was what I had never seen before. 

We talked for some time, and all went well for peace; but one moremessage was to go and come between the king and Einar, and so Isaid I would sail at once. 

"Not so much need for haste but that you can bide here for a day ortwo, " Harald said. "I will not have you complain of my hospitalityhereafter. And Thiodolf and Harek here want to learn more aboutSigurd's sword and its winning. "

"If I tell them the truth, I shall spoil their saga, lord king!" Isaid, laughing. 

"Trust the scalds to mind you do not, " he answered. "There aretimes when I have to ask them which of my own doings they aresinging about now. But is there no wonder in the tale?"

So I told him just how the matter was. And when he heard of thenoise, and the stroke with which the ships were smitten, he said, looking troubled, as I thought:

"Sigurd is stronger now that he is dead than when he lived. We feltthat stroke even here. "

But when I told how I had seen the dead jarl, his face grewthoughtful, and at last he said:

"So shall I lie some day in a grave mound. It is passing strange tothink on. I would that if one comes to my side he may step gentlyas you, Ranald Vemundsson. "

"Else will that comer fare ill, " said Thiodolf. 

The king glanced up at him, and his face changed, and he said, smiling grimly:

"Maybe. I think none will win my sword from me. "

Then he had Kolgrim sent for, and Thord, and they told him trulywhat they had seen, and how they had fared in the matter. 

"You are a truth teller, Kolgrim the Tall, " Harald said. "Now ifyou will leave Einar's service and come and be of my courtmen, Iwill speak to the jarl and make matters right with him, and itshall be worth your while. "

Then my comrade answered plainly:

"I am no jarl's man now, King Harald; I belong to King Ranald here, and I will not leave him. "

"So, " said Harald, knitting his brows suddenly, "we have two kingsin the room, as it seems; and you dare choose another instead ofme. "

"Not so, King Harald, " Kolgrim answered, with all respect; "I chosebetween the jarl and my king. If there is peace between you and thejarl, I suppose we are all your men. "

Now Harald's face was growing black, and I could see that his angerwas rising. But he stayed what words he was about to speak, andonly said:

"Jarl Einar is well served when he has a king in his train. "

Then he rose up and turned to Thiodolf, who was looking anxious. 

"Bid King Ranald to the feast tonight. He knows my words to Einarhis foster father, and I have no more to say. "

So I was dismissed, and was not sorry to be outside the hall. 

"Let us get down to the ship, " said Thord. "Here is troublebrewing, as I think. "

So we went on board, and I wished that we might go. Yet the kinghad bidden me stay, and I had no reason for what would bediscourteous at least, if it did not look like flight. What thetrouble was we could hardly understand. 

In an hour's time or so I saw Thiodolf and the young scald Harekcoming along the wharf and towards our ship, which lay clear ofHarald's vessels, and next the harbour mouth. They came over thegang plank, and I welcomed them, but I saw that they had somewhatspecial to say to me. 

They sat down under the after awning with me, and at once Thiodolfsaid:

"That was an unlucky speech of your comrade's just now. No mandares name himself king in Harald's presence--not even his ownsons. It is the one thing that he will not bear. "

"So it seemed, " said I; "and, in truth, he had enough trouble withunder kings not long since. But he knows what a sea king is--noking at all, so to speak. He need not grudge the old title. "

"That is not all, " Thiodolf said. "It is in his mind that he has toguard yet against risings of men of the old families of the kings, and thinks you are likely to give him trouble. Maybe the portent ofthe blow that spread from Sigurd's tomb to us has seemed much tohim. 'Here, ' he says, 'is one who will gather masterless men to himin crowds because he wears Sigurd's sword and ring, and has gainedwith them the name of a hero. Already he has two of Einar's bestmen at his heels. Yet I like him well enough, and I have no faultto find with him, save that he puts a gold circle round his helmand is called king--as he would have been but for me. Go to him, therefore, and tell him to keep out of my way. I will not have twokings in Norway. '"

"Well, " I said, "that is plain speaking. But I cannot help what themen call me. The king makes overmuch of the business. I am notfoolish enough to try to overturn Harald Fairhair. "

"Maybe, " said Thiodolf, "but those are his words. I rede you getaway quickly on the next tide. "

"Ay, " said Harek. "Harald is mild of mood now, because you made nosecret of what men call you. Five years ago you would not haveescaped hence at all. "

"Then, " said I, "I will go. I think you are right. Vemund's sontroubles Harald;" and I laughed, and added, "I have to thank youfor kindly counsel, scalds, as I think. Farewell. Tide serves atany time now, and I will get my men and be gone. "

"That is wise, " they answered. "Einar must find some othermessenger, if he comes not himself, after you return. "

They went, and I called two or three men and sent them into thetown for their comrades who were at friends' houses and in theguest house where we were lodged, while Kolgrim made ready forinstant sailing. 

The next thing that I was ware of was that there was a fight on thewharf end next the town, and men were running to it. Then I heardmy own name shouted on one part, and that of Eric, the king's youngson, on the other. So I was going to lead down twenty men to quietthe scuffle, when my people had the best of the matter, and brokethrough the throng, cheering, and came on to me. The rest did notfollow them, for they saw that I was coming, and the wharf wasclear behind them but for three of their foes who stayed where theyhad fallen. 

Then another man broke away from the crowd, and came running aftermy folk. It was Harek the scald, with his head broken. 

"Here are fine doings, " said Kolgrim, as the men swarmed on board. "What is on hand now?"

"It is not done with yet, " said a man: "look at yon ship. "

Then came Harek, out of breath, and pale. 

"Let me on board, King Ranald, or I am a dead man, " he cried. 

"Come, then!" I answered; and he ran across the plank, and Kolgrimpulled it in after him. All my men were come. 

Then I looked at the ship spoken of. Men were swarming into her, and were making ready to sail. But if she meant to stay our going, she was too far up the harbour, and we were already casting off theshore ropes. 

"Hold on, " said Thord; "here come the other scald and two men. "

The crowd that was yet round the fallen men had parted to letThiodolf pass, and he came quickly. One of the men bore a chest, and the other a bale of somewhat. They gave these over the gunwaleto my people, and Thiodolf spoke to me from the wharf. 

"These are gifts from Harald to Einar's foster son, " he said. "Hebids me say that you have done your errand well, and that this isto prove it. Also he says that Ranald, son of Vemund, may need mailto keep his kingship withal, and so he has sent you a suit. "

"That is a hard saying, " I answered; "is it insult?"

"Nay, but a broad hint only. The gift is most goodly. "

"Well, " said I, "it is plain that he will warn me from Norway. Iwill leave you, good friend, to say for me what should be said. Maybe if I sent a message it would go wrongly from my lips. "

Thiodolf laughed, and bade me farewell. He paid no heed to Harek, who sat on the deck with his back to him. 

Then Kolgrim whistled shrill to his men, and we began to move downto the harbour mouth. I heard a sharp voice hurrying the men in theother ship; but they could not be ready in time to catch us. 

When we were well out to sea, I asked Harek what all this wasabout. 

"Your going has spoiled a plan that Eric, the king's son, had made. He wanted your sword, and thought also that to rid himself now ofVemund's son might save him trouble when the crown came to him, asit will. You were to be set on as you came from the feast tonightto the guest quarters, as if in a common broil between your men andhis. Then he found you were going, and tried to stay your men, andnext to take these gifts from Thiodolf and me, being very angry, even to trying to cut me down. Lucky for me that his sword turnedin his hand. But he would have had me slain tonight, certainly, forhe says that it was our fault that you are getting away. He fearsThiodolf, however. Now I must take service with you, if you willhave me. "

It seemed to me that I was making friends with one hand and enemieswith the other, and that last rather more quickly than was well. SoI laughed, and answered:

"I suppose that if I have a scald of my own, King Harald will blameme for overmuch kingship. However, he is angry enough already, andmaybe a good friend will balance that to me. So if you will indeedcast in your lot with me, I am glad!"

So I took his hand, and more than friends have he and I been fromthat day forward. 

Now, when I looked at Harald's strangely-given gifts, I had reasonto say that he was open handed. The chest held two mail shirts, oneof steel rings, gold ornamented and fastened, and the other ofscales on deerskin, both fit for a king. There were two helms also, one to match either byrnie {iv}, and a seax that was fit tohang with Sigurd's sword. As for the bale, that held furs of thebest, and blue cloth and scarlet. If Harald banished me, it was forno ill will; and it was handsomely done, as though he would fit meout for the viking's path in all honour, that men might not deem meoutlawed for wrongdoing. So I have no ill word to say against him. Five years later he would have troubled about me and my kingshipnot at all; now he must be careful, for his power was not at itsfull. 

As for young Eric, I suppose that he boasted ever after that he hadput me to flight; but I do not know that it matters if he did. 

So I came back to Durness, where I was to meet with Einar; andpeace was made between him and the king, and he thought it well togo and speak with him. Then he and I must part, and that was hard. 

"Now must you go your own way, son Ranald, for Harald is too strongfor us. Maybe that is best for you, for here shall I bide in peacein Orkney; and that is not a life for a king's son--to sit at ajarl's table in idleness, or fight petty fights for scattwithholden and the like. Better for you the wide seas and the landswhere you may make a name, and maybe a kingdom, for yourself. Yet Ishall miss you sorely. "

So he said, and I knew that he was right. Maybe the spirit of thesword I had won got hold of me, as they say will happen; for I hadwaxed restless of late, and I had tried to keep it from Einar. NowI hated myself for it, seeing at hand what I had longed for. 

So he went north to meet Harald, and of our parting I will not saymore. I could not then tell that I should not see him again, andthat was well: but I know that when I saw the last flicker of hissails against the sky, I felt more lonely even than at thegraveside in Southmere. 

Yet I was in no worse case than were many nobly-born men at thattime; for whosoever would not bow to Harald and his new laws mustleave Norway, and her bravest were seeking new homes everywhere. Some had gone to far-off Iceland, and some to East Anglia; some tothe Greek emperor, or Gardariki, and more yet to Ireland. But thegreatest viking of all, Rolf, the son of Rognvald, Einar's youngbrother, had gone to France or England, with a mighty following;for Harald had outlawed him among the first who broke his law byplundering on the Norway coasts. A good law it was, but it was new, and so went against the grain at first. Rolf had sworn to make anew kingdom for himself, and why should not I do the same?

So when I was in the open sea again, with all the world before me, as the long sea-miles passed I grew lighthearted, and many were thethoughts of great deeds to come that filled my mind. 

Chapter III. Odda, the Ealdorman of Devon. 

Now I steered eastward from Sutherland, and sailed down the eastcoasts of Scotland and England; and there is nothing to say aboutsuch a cruise, that had nought more wonderful in it than thescaring of the folk when we put in for food. I had made up my mindto go to Ireland for the winter, where, as every Northman knew, there were kingdoms to be won--having no wish to be Rolf'sfollower, seeing he was but a jarl's son; and finding that Englandhad no overlord, seeing that even now Alfred of Wessex and Guthrumof East Anglia were fighting for mastery, so that the whole landwas racked and torn with strife. 

Maybe I thought too much of myself at that time, but I was in nohaste to do aught but cruise about and find where I might best makea name. I had but my one ship and crew, and I would not throw themaway on some useless business for want of care in choosing. 

Now, when we came into the English Channel, a gale began to blow upfrom the southwest; and we held over to the French shore, and thereput into a haven that was sheltered enough. The gale strengthened, and lasted three days; but the people were kindly enough, being ofSaxon kin, who had settled there under the headland they callGreynose, since Hengist's times of the winning of England acrossthe water. And when the gale was over, we waited for the sea to godown, and then came a fair wind from the eastward, as we expected. So we got provisions on board, and sailed westward again, taking along slant over to the English coast, until we sighted the greatrock of Portland; and then the wind came off the land, and in theearly morning veered to the northwest. 

The tide was still with us as the light strengthened; then as theday broke, with the haze of late summer over the land, we foundthat we were right in the track of a strange fleet that was comingup fast from the westward--great ships and small, in a strangemedley and in no sort of order, so that we wondered what they wouldbe. 

"Here comes Rolf Ganger back from Valland, " said Kolgrim. "He hasgathered any vessels he could get together, and is going to land inEngland. "

"We will even head out to sea from across their course, " I said. "Maybe they are Danes from Exeter, flying from the Saxons. "

So we headed away for the open channel until at least we knew more. The fleet drew up steadily, bringing the tide with them; andpresently we fell to wondering at the gathering. For there weresome half-dozen ships that were plainly Norse like ourselves, maybetwenty Danish-built longships, and about the same number of heavytrading vessels. There were a few large fishing boats also; butleading the crowd were five great vessels the like of which none ofus had ever seen or heard of before. And even as we spoke of them, two of these shook out reefs in their sails, and drew away from therest across channel, as if to cut us off. 

"Ho, men, " I said, when I saw that, "get to arms; for here theycome to speak with us. Maybe we shall have to fight--and these areno easy nuts to crack!"

Whereat the men laughed; and straightway there was the pleasanthustle and talk of those who donned mail shirt and helm and set thethrowing weapons to hand with all good will. 

"Let us keep on our course, " I said to Kolgrim. "We will see if wecannot weather on these ships, and anyway shall fight them betterapart from the rest. It is a fine breeze for a sailing match. "

So we held on; and the two great ships to windward of us began togain on us slowly, which was a thing that had never been done byany ship before. I do not know that even Harald Fairhair had anyswifter ship than this that Halfdan had taken in his flight fromhome. Kolgrim waxed very wroth when it became plain that thesecould outsail us. 

"There is witchcraft about those great hulks, " he growled. "Theyare neither Norse, nor Frisian, nor Danish, but better than allthree put together. "

"I have sailed in ships, and talked of ships, and dreamed of themmoreover, since I could stand alone, " said Thord, "but I never somuch as thought of the like of these. If they belong to some newkind of viking, there are hard times in store for some of us. "

"Faith, " said I, "I believe they have swept up and made prizes ofall that medley astern of them. "

So we held on for half an hour, and all that time they gainedsteadily on us; and we neared them quickly at last, for we tried tohold across their bows and weather on them. That was no good, forthey were as weatherly as we. 

Now we could see that their decks were covered with armed men, andit seemed certain that they meant to make prize of us. The leadingship was maybe half a mile ahead of the other, and that a mile fromus--all three close-hauled as we strove to gain a weather berth. Then the leading ship put her helm up and stood across our course, and the second followed her. 

"We must out oars now if we are to weather on them, " said Kolgrimat last. 

Then the men shouted; and I looked at the second ship, to whichthey were pointing. Her great sail was overboard, for the halliardshad gone--chafed through maybe, or snapped with the strain as shepaid off quickly. Then a new hope came to me. 

"Men, " I said, "let us take the other vessel, and then come back onthis; they are worth winning. "

They cheered. And now the fight seemed to be even--ship to ship atleast, if our foe was larger and higher and swifter than ours; forI thought that he would hardly have a crew like mine. 

We up helm and stood away on the new course the foe had taken, leaving the crippled ship astern very fast. And now we began toedge up towards the other vessel, meaning to go about under herstern, and so shoot to windward of her on the other tack. But thenI thought of a plan which might help us in the fighting. There hadseemed little order and much shouting on board the ship we had leftwhen her sail fell, and maybe there was the same want of disciplinehere. 

"Out oars, men! Keep them swinging, but put no weight on them. Letthem pull after us and tire themselves. I have a mind to see howour dragon looks on yonder high stem head. "

The men laughed grimly, and the oars were run out. One called tome:

"Maybe they beat us in sailing, king; we can teach them somewhat inweapon play. "

"See how they get their oars out, " said Kolgrim, with a sour grin;"a set of lubbers they are. "

One by one, and in no order, the long oars were being got to work. The great ship was half as long again as ours, pulling twenty-eightoars a side to our twenty. But while ours rose and fell as ifworked by one man, theirs were pulled anyhow, as one might say. 

"Better are they at sailing than rowing, " said Thord. 

Nevertheless they flew down on us, and that because we only made ashow of rowing. 

Then we laid on the oars, and came head to wind. The sail rattleddown, and was stowed on deck; and silently we waited, arrows onstring, for the fight that was now close at hand. 

Then the great ship hove up, head to wind, right ahead of us, and aloud hail came from her. 

"Who knows what tongue he talks?" I said. "I cannot make him outrightly. "

"'Tis West Saxon, " said an old warrior from the waist. "He asks whowe are and what is our business. "

"Tell him therefore, if you can speak in his way, " I answered; "andask the same of him. "

So a hail or two went backwards and forwards, and then:

"Says he is Odda, jarl or somewhat of Devon in Wessex, and bids usyield to Alfred the king. "

"In truth, " said I, "if he had not spoken of yielding, I had hadmore to say to a king who can build ships like these. Now we willspeak with him on his own deck. Tell him he will have to fight usfirst. "

The old warrior sent a mighty curt hail back in answer to Odda'ssummons; then our war horns blew, and the oars rose and fell, andwe were grinding our bows alongside the great ship's quarter beforethey knew we were there. Alfred's men had yet somewhat to learn offighting in a sea way, as it seemed, for we were on their deck aftbefore they had risen from their oar benches. There were but one ortwo men on the quarter deck, besides the steersman, to oppose us. Odda thought we should lay our ship alongside his towering sides ifwe fought, as I suppose, for he was amidships. 

So we swept the decks from aft forward without any hurt toourselves: for the Saxons were hampered with the oars, and fellbackward over them, and hindered one another. It was strange tohear my men laughing in what seemed most terrible slaughter; fortheir foes fell before they were smitten, and lay helpless underthe oars, while their comrades fell over them. 

So we won to the foot of the mast, and then found that there weresome on board who were none so helpless: for as we came they swungthe great yard athwart ships, and that stayed us; while over theheap of canvas glared those who would make it hard for us to winthe ship altogether. 

But before we came to stern fighting, I had a word to say; so Icalled for Odda. 

A square built, brown-bearded man with a red, angry face pushed hisway to the front of his men, and frowned at me. 

"What will you? here am I, " he said shortly. 

One could understand his words well enough when face to face, forhe spoke in the mixed tongue that any Northman understands, theplain words of which all our kin have in common. 

"I am no foe of Alfred's, " I said; "I do not know, therefore, why Ishould fight you. "

"Are you not for the Danes?" he said. 

"I hate them more or less, and I have no traffic with them. "

"Well, then, what will you?"

"You bade me yield, and therefore I am here. Now I think it is amatter to be seen whether of us does so. "

"It seems that you have slain about half my men, " he said. "Nevertheless, I do not give up without fighting for the rest of myship that you have not won. "

"That is well said, " I answered. 

But the men were laughing, for Kolgrim had stooped, and, reachingunder an oar bench, had dragged out a rower by the neck. The manswore and struggled; but Kolgrim hove him up, and lifted him overthe yard to Odda's feet. 

"They are all like that, Saxon, " he said cheerfully. "Maybe thereis a head or two broken; 'tis mostly what we call seasickness, however. "

Odda looked at the man, who seemed wretched enough, but had nohurt; then he stared at our laughing faces, and his own brow beganto clear. 

"It comes into my mind, " he said, "that maybe you would listen tome if I owned first that you have the best of us, and then askedyou to fight for Alfred of Wessex. We need the help of such men asyou just now; and if you hate Danes, we have work enough for you. "

"One may certainly listen to that, " I answered, laughing. 

"What say you, men? Shall we cast in our lot with Alfred for awhile?"

"We follow you, Ranald the king, " Kolgrim answered for all. "If itseems good to you, it is good for us. There will be fightingenough, I trow, if all we have heard is true. "

Then said Odda:

"And that before long. There is a Danish fleet in Poole Harbourthat is to bring Danes from Wareham to the help of those whomAlfred holds in Exeter. We have to meet this fleet and scatter it. "

"Then, " said old Thord, "your men must be better handled, for Danesare no new swordsmen or seamen either. "

Now the men stood listening to our talk, and this sort of sayingwas not good for them to hear, if they were to meet the foe soonwith a good hope of victory. So Odda said quickly:

"If you will indeed fight for us, you must trust to Alfred to giveyou fitting reward. I do not know what I might say about that, having thought of no such chance as this. But there is no man whocan complain of him. "

I had heard that the king was ever open handed, but also that atthis time he had little to give. Maybe, however, we might help himto riches again. I had the men to think of, but I will say formyself that I had not thought of asking what reward or pay shouldbe given. 

I sheathed my sword, and held out my hand to Odda across the yardthat was between us; and he grasped it honestly, while the men oneither side cheered. 

"Stay here and speak with me, " Odda said. "Now we must get back tothe fleet. "

Then went back to our ship, all but Thord and half a dozenwarriors, whom he kept as guard for me, I suppose; and thegrappling lines were cast off. Then we made sail again, and headedto rejoin the rest of the Saxon vessels. Odda's crippled ship hadrepaired her damage at this time, and went with us. But first itwas plain that she thought we had taken her consort, for sheprepared to fight us, and Odda had to hail her once or twice beforeshe was sure of what had happened. Then her crew cheered also. 

Now Odda took me aft, and we sat together on his quarter deck. Thord came also, and leaned on the rail beside us, looking withmuch disfavour at the crew, who were plainly landsmen at sea forthe first time, if they were stout fighting men enough. Maybe therewere ten seamen among the hundred and fifty, but these had handledthe ship well under canvas, as we knew. 

"You have come in good time, King Ranald, " Odda said. "You see whatstate we are in; can you better it for us?"

"Many things I can see that need strengthening, " I answered. "Butyou seem to take me into your counsels over soon, seeing that Ihave just fallen on you sword in hand. "

"Why, " said Odda frankly, "it is just your way of speaking to mesword in hand that makes me sure that I can trust you. I cannotdeny that you had this ship at your mercy, and that the other wouldhave been yours next; and you knew it, and yet spoke me fair. So itis plain that you mean well by us. "

"Ay, " said I, "but for your bidding me to yield, there would havebeen no fighting at all, when I knew to whom the ships belonged. "

"You have put a thought in my mind, and I am glad you did board us, seeing there is no harm done, " Odda answered. "I will tell you whatit is. Send me some of your men to order my people and tell themhow to prepare for battle. Here am I sent to sea for the firsttime, with good warriors enough who are in like case, and a fewseamen who can sail the ship and know nought else. "

"You have some Norsemen yonder, if I mistake not, " I said, lookingat the fleet which we were nearing. 

"Ay--wandering vikings who care nought for what I say. They weregoing to Rolf, and the king persuaded them to take this cruisefirst. If you can make them follow you, there will be anothermatter for which I shall be more than thankful. "

Thereat Thord growled: "They will follow Ranald Vemundsson wellenough; have no care about that. "

Then said I:

"These are the finest ships I have ever seen. Where did they comefrom?"

"Alfred, our king, planned them, " said Odda, with much pride; "andthey were built by our own men, working under Frisian shipwrights, in Plymouth. "

"How will you like to command one of these, Thord?" I asked then. 

"I like the ship well enough. The crew is bad. And then, whosecommand is the fleet under?"

"Take the ship, Thord, and lick my crew into shape; and Ranald, your king, shall command the fleet, " Odda said plainly. 

"Fair and softly, " said Thord bluntly. "I can do the two things youask me; but will your men follow Ranald?"

"Faith, " said Odda, "if I say they are to do so, they must. "

So in the end I left Thord and my seamen with Odda; but I would nottake his place, only saying that I would lead the Norsemen, andthat he could follow our plans. I would put more good men into eachof his five ships, and they should do what they could. At leastthey could teach the Saxons how to board a ship, and how to mantheir own sides against boarders from a foe. 

Those Norsemen said they would gladly follow the son of King Vemundand foster son of Einar the jarl; and so we led the strange fleet, and held on eastward with a light breeze all that day, makinglittle way when the tide turned, and held back by the slowervessels. Men in plenty there were, but ill fitted for aught buthand fighting; though I had more Norsemen sent into the largerships, such as those that had been taken from the Danes and thebetter trading vessels. One might soon see the difference in thetrim and order on board as the vikings got to work and the Saxonsovercame their sickness. 

Now we might meet the Danes at any time, and I could not tell howmatters would go. One thing was certain, however, and that was thatthey looked for no gathering of ships by Alfred. We shouldcertainly take them by surprise, and I hoped, therefore, that theywould be in no trim for fighting. 

There was a very swift cutter belonging to the Norsemen, and asnight fell I sent her on to keep watch along the shore for thefirst coming of the Danes, while we shortened sail; for the mouthof Poole Harbour was not far distant, and if we passed that weshould be seen, and perhaps it would be guessed that we were not afriendly fleet. Towards evening, too, the wind shifted, and blewmore off the shore, and that might bring them out from their haven. Kolgrim, who was weather wise, said that a shift of wind to thesouthward was coming presently. 

When morning came, the high cliffs of Swanage were on our bow, thewind was yet steady from off shore, and beyond the headland layPoole Harbour, at whose head is Wareham, where the Danes were. Itis a great sea inlet with a narrow mouth, and one must have waterenough on a rising tide to enter it. Now the ebb was running, andif the Danes came this morning, it would be soon. 

They came, as it seemed, for the cutter was flying back to us undersail and oars; and before she reached us, the first Danish shipswere clear of the Swanage headlands, making for the offing. Then Igot my ships into line abreast, and Thord worked up Odda's fivealongside us to seaward; and all the while the Danish sails hoveinto sight in no sort of order, and seeming so sure that none butfriends could be afloat that they paid no heed to us. 

Soon there were full a hundred vessels of all sorts off Swanagepoint, and the cutter brought word that there were but twenty more. Then I ran up my fighting flag, and everywhere along our line rosea great cheering as we hoisted sail and sped down on the foe. Itwas long since the seas had borne a fleet whence the Saxon war cryrang. 

The leading Danes were ahead of us as we gathered way, and theirlong line straggled right athwart our course. We should striketheir midmost ships; and at last they saw what was coming, andheard the din of war horns and men's voices that came down wind tothem, and there were confusion and clamour on their decks, andvoices seemed to call for order that did not come. 

Then one or two longships from among them struck sail and clearedfor action, and on these swooped Alfred's great ships. Odda'scrashed upon and sank the first she met, and plunged and shookherself free from the wreck, and sought another. And beyond her thesame was being wrought; and cheers and cries were strangely mixedwhere those high bows went forward unfaltering. 

Now a ship crowded with men was before me. As we boarded, her crewwere yet half armed, and struggling to reach the weapon cheststhrough the press, even while our dragon head was splintering thegunwale; and I leaped on board her, with my men after me and Harekbeside me. 

Then sword Helmbiter was let loose for the first time since Sigurdwielded her; and though a great and terrible cry came from over thewater as one of Alfred's ships sank another Dane, I could look nomore, for there was stern fighting before me. 

What a sword that was! Hardly could my arm feel the weight of it asit swung in perfect balance, and yet I knew the weight it had as itfell. Helm and mail seemed as nought before the keen edge, and theshields flew in twain as it touched them. 

Forward I went, and aft went Harek the scald, and there was soon anend. The Danes went overboard, swimming or sinking, as their fatemight be, and only the slain bided before us. The ship was ours, and I looked round to see what should be next. No other ship hadcome to help our prey. 

Then I saw a wonderful sight. Panic terror had fallen on the Danes, and not one ship of all that great fleet was not flying down thewind without thought of fighting. Among them went our vessels, great and small, each doing her work well; and the Saxon shoutswere full of victory. 

So we must after them, and once more we boarded a longship, and hadthe victory; and then we were off the haven mouth, and with theflood tide the wind was coming up in gusts from the southeast thatseemed to bode angry weather. By that time no two Danish ships werein company, and the tide was setting them out to sea. 

"Here is a gale coming, " said Kolgrim, looking at the sky and thewhitening wave crests. "We had best get our ships into this havenwhile we can. "

It seemed that Thord was of the same mind, for now he was headinghomeward, and the other Saxons were putting about and followinghim. So I got men into the best of the ships we had taken, andwaited till Thord in Odda's ship led the way, and so followed intoPoole Harbour. 

Well it was for us that we had refuge so handy. For by noonday thegale was blowing from the southwest, and two Danish ships werewrecked in trying to gain the harbour--preferring to yield to usrather than face the sea, with a lee shore, rocky and hopeless, waiting for them. 

We went into the Poole inlet, which is on the eastern side of thewide waters of the haven, and there found good berths enough. Thevillage was empty, save for a few Saxon fishermen, who hailed usjoyfully. And then Odda made for us as good a feast as he might inthe best house that was there, bidding every shipmaster to it. Merry enough were all, though we had but ship fare; for the Saxonshad great hopes from this victory. 

Now Odda made much of what I had done--though it was littleenough--saying that I and my men deserved well of Alfred, and thathe hoped that we should stay with him for this winter, which wouldperhaps see the end of the war. 

"Why, " said I, "things would have been much the same if I had notbeen here. "

"That they would not, " he answered. "I should have blundered pastthis place in the night, and so lost the Danes altogether; or if Ihad not done that, they would soon have found out what state my menwere in. You should have heard old Thord rate them into order; itis in my mind that he even called me--Odda the ealdorman--hardnames in his broad Norse tongue. But at least he gave us somewhatmore to think of than the sickness that comes of heaving planksthat will by no means keep steady for a moment. "

He laughed heartily at himself, and then added:

"Good King Alfred thought not at all of that matter. Now I canshift the whole credit of this victory to your shoulders, and thenhe will not believe that I am the born sea captain that he wouldhave me think myself. "

"I will not have that, " I said, "for I have not deserved it. "

"Ay; but, I pray you, let me put it from myself, else shall I besent to sea again without any one to look to for advice, " he saidearnestly, and half laughing at the same time. "I did but takecommand of this fleet because the king could find no one else at apinch. Heaven defend me from such a charge again!"

"Now you have only the Exeter Danes to deal with, " I said. 

"How many men might these ships have held?" he asked. 

"Maybe five thousand, " I answered. 

Thereat his face changed, and he rose up from his seat at the hightable, and said that he would go down to see that the ships weresafe, for the gale was blowing heavily as the night fell. 

So we went outside the house, and called a man, telling him to findone of the Poole fishermen and bring him to speak to us. 

"There were twelve thousand Danes in Wareham, " he said, "for morehave come lately. I thought they would all have been in the ships. "

"If that had been possible, not one would have seen the morning'slight, " I answered, "for their ships are lost in this galecertainly. "

Now I will say that I was right. The wrecks strewed the shore ofDorset and Hants next morning; and if any men won to land, therewaited for them the fishers and churls, who hated them. No Danishfleet was left in the channel after that gale was spent. 

When the fisher came, he told us that as many more Danes were leftin Wareham, and that those from Poole had fled thither when theysaw what had happened to the fleet. 

"Shall you march on Wareham and scatter them, or will they fall onus here?" I asked; for we had no more than two thousand men atmost. 

"I would that I knew what they thought of this business, " heanswered; "but I shall not move tonight. It is far by land, and Isuppose we could not get the ships up in the dark. "

So he posted pickets along the road to Wareham, and we went back tothe house for a while. And presently, as it grew dark, a wildthought came into my mind. I would go to Wareham with a guide, andsee what I could find out of the Danish plans. Maybe there werefewer men than was thought, or they might be panic-stricken at ourcoming in this wise; or, again, they might march on us, and if so, we should have to get to sea again, to escape from double ournumbers. 

Now the more I thought of this, the more I grew bent on going, forI was sure that we must know what was going on. And at last I tookOdda aside while Harek sang among the men, and told him what Iwould do. 

At first he was against my running the risk; but I told him that aNorseman might go safely where a Saxon could not among the Danes, and at last I persuaded him. Then I called Kolgrim, and we went outtogether into the moonlight and the wind, to find the fisherman wehad spoken with already and get him to act as guide. I think thatOdda did not expect to see either of us again; and when I came toknow more of Saxons, I learned that he trusted me most fully, formany thanes would have thought it likely that I went on sometreacherous errand. 

Chapter IV. Jarl Osmund's Daughter. 

To my mind, no gale seems so wild as one that comes at the time offull moon, when the clouds break up and fly in great masses ofblack and silver against the deeper sky beyond, while bright lightand deepest shadow chase each other across land and sea beneaththem. Kolgrim and I stood under the lee of a shed, waiting for thefisher to get his boat afloat, and looked out on bending trees andwhitened water, while beyond the harbour we could see the greatdowns, clear cut and dark, almost as well as by day, so bright itwas. 

It was low water now, which was good for us, for the windingchannels that lead up to Wareham were sheltered under their barebanks. We could hear the thunder of the surf along the rocky coastoutside, when the wind ceased its howling for a moment; and at highwater the haven had been well nigh too stormy for a small boat. Nowwe should do best to go by water, for wind was with us; though, unless the gale dropped very quickly, we could not return in her, for there would be a heavy sea and tide against us if we could getaway before it turned, while if we were long wind against tidewould be worse yet. 

The fisherman was eager to help us against the Danes, who had madehim work for nought; and so in half an hour we were flying up thehaven on the first rise of tide, and the lights of Wareham towngrew plainer every moment. From the number of twinkling sparks thatflitted here and there, it would seem that many folk were waking, even if some movement were not on hand. 

Presently we turned into the channel that bends to the southwestfrom the more open water, and the town was before us. The fishertook to his oars now, lowering the scrap of sail that had beenenough to drive us very swiftly before the gale so far. 

Wareham stands on the tongue of land between two rivers' mouths, and the tide was setting us into the northward of these. That wasthe river one would have to cross in coming to or from Poole, andmaybe we should learn as much there as anywhere. 

There were three ships on the mud, but even in the moonlight it wasplain that they were not seaworthy. There were wide gaps in theirbulwarks, which none had tried to mend, and the stem head of onewas gone. 

"These ships were hurt in the storm of lest week, " the fisher said, as we drifted past them; "there was hardly one that came in unhurt. But the Danes were eager to go, and mended them as they could. "

Perhaps that was partly the reason why we gained so easy a victory, I thought at the time, and afterwards knew that I was right. Theyhad suffered very much, while we lay across channel in safety. 

There loomed before us the timbers of a strong bridge that had beenover the north river, when we were fairly in it and under thenearer houses of the town. But now it was broken down, and the gapin its middle was too wide for hasty repair. 

"When was this done?" I asked the fisherman. 

"Since yesterday, " he answered. 

Now this seemed to me to indicate that the Danes meant to guardagainst attack by land from Poole; also that they overrated ournumbers, which was probable in any case, seeing that a fleet hadfled from before us. 

There were wharves on the seaward side of the bridge, but none werebeyond; and the houses stood back from the water, so that there wasa sort of open green between it and them. There were no peopleabout, but we could hear shouts from the town now and then. 

"Let us go ashore and speak with some one, " I said; "it is of nouse our biding here on the water. "

Kolgrim and I were fully armed, and had boat cloaks with us whichcovered us well, and we thought none would question who we were ifwe mixed among the men in some inn or other gathering place. So webade the fisher wait for us, and found the stairs, and went to thewide green along the waterside, and across it to the houses, whichwere mostly poor enough here. 

Many of them stood open, and in one a fire burned on the hearth, but all were empty. So we turned into a street that led seeminglyfrom one bridge to the other across the town. Here men were goinghither and thither with torches, and groups were outside some ofthe houses. To the nearest of these I went, as if I had all rightto be in the place. 

They were bringing goods out of the house, and loading a cart withthem. 

"Here is a flitting, " said Kolgrim, "and another or two are on handyonder. "

I stayed a man who came past me from out of a house. 

"I have fled from Poole, " I said. "What is in the wind here? Are weto leave Wareham also?"

"If you come from Poole, you should know that it is time we didso, " he answered shortly. "I suppose you saw the whole business. "

"So I did, " I answered. "What are the orders?"

"Pack up and quit with all haste, " said he. "You had better get towork if you have aught to save. "

"Shall we go to Exeter, or back to Mercia?" I said. 

"Exeter they say; but I know not. Why not go and ask Jarl Osmundhimself--or follow the crowd and hinder no one with questions?"

He hurried on; but then some men began to question us about thedoings off Swanage, and Kolgrim told them such tales that theyshivered, and soon we had a crowd round us listening. Nor did Ilike to hurry away, for I heard a man say that we were Northmen, byour voices. But there were plenty of our folk among the Danes. 

Then came a patrol of horsemen down the street, and they bade theloiterers hurry. I drew Kolgrim into an open doorway, and stoodthere till they passed, hearing them rate their fellows for delay. 

"Wareham will be empty tomorrow, " I said. "Now we can go; we havelearned enough. "

Still I would see more, for there seemed no danger. Every man wasthinking of himself. So we went across the town, and as we camenear the western bridge the crowd grew very thick. 

We heard before long that the army was as great as Odda hadthought, and that they were going to Exeter. Already the advanceguard had gone forward, but this train of followers would hardlyget clear of the town before daylight. They had heard greataccounts of our numbers, and I wished we had brought the ships uphere at once. There would have been a rout of the Danes. 

But the place was strange to me, and to Odda also, so that we couldnot be blamed. 

We got back by the way we came, and then knew that we could in noway take the boat to Poole. The gale was raging at its highest, andthatch was flying from the exposed roofs. It would be dead againstus; and the sea was white with foam, even in the haven. So we mustgo by road, and that was a long way. But we must get back to Odda, for he should be in Wareham before the Danes learned, maybe, thattheir flight was too hurried. 

Now it seemed to me that to leave Wareham was not so safe as tocome into it, for no Dane would be going away from the place. However, the bridge was down; and if it had not been done in toogreat haste, any fugitives from the country would have come in. Sothat maybe we should meet no one on the road that goes along theshore of the great haven. 

The fisherman ferried us over to the opposite shore, and then tiedhis boat to the staging of the landing place, saying that he waswell known and in no danger. He would sleep now, and bring his boatback when the wind fell. So we left him, thanking him for hisgoodwill. 

Grumbling, as men will, we set out on our long walk in the gale. Wecould not miss the road, for it never left the curves of the shore, and all we had to do was to be heedful of any meetings. There mightbe outposts even yet, watching against surprise. 

However, we saw no man in the first mile, and then were feelingmore secure, when we came to a large farmstead which stood a shortbowshot back from the road, with a lane of its own leading to thegreat door. What buildings there were seemed to be behind it, andno man was about; but there was light shining from one of the highwindows, as if some one were inside, and plain to be seen in themoonlight were two horses tied by the stone mounting block at thedoorway. 

"Here is a chance for us, master, " said my comrade, coming to astand in the roadway. "I must try to steal these horses forourselves. If Danes are in the place, they have doubtless stolenthem; and if Saxons, they will get them back. "

"There will be no Saxon dwelling so near the Danes, " I said. "Maybethe place is full of Danes--some outpost that is careless. "

"Careless enough, " said Kolgrim. "If they are careless for threeminutes more, they have lost their horses. "

Then we loosened our swords in their sheaths, and drew our seaxes, and went swiftly up the grassy lane. The wind howled round thehouse so that none would hear the clank of mail, which we could notaltogether prevent. But the horses heard us, and one shifted aboutand whinnied as if glad to welcome us. 

At that we ran and each took the bridle of that next him, and cutthe halter that was tied to the rings in the wall, looking to seethe doors thrown open at any moment. Then we leaped to the saddlesand turned to go. The hoofs made a great noise on the paving stonesbefore the doorway, yet there was no sound from inside the house. 

That seemed strange to me, and I sat still, looking back with thehorse's head turned towards the main road. 

"Stay not, master, " Kolgrim said. "'Tis some outpost, and the menhave slept over the farmhouse ale. Maybe the stables behind arefull of horses. Have a care, master; the door opens!"

He was going; but I waited for a moment, half expecting to see aspear point come first, and my hand was on my sword hilt. But thegreat heavy door swung slowly, as if the one who opened it hadtrouble with its weight. So I must needs see who came. Maybe it wassome old man or woman whose terror I could quiet in a few words. 

Then the red firelight from within shone out on me, and in thedoorway, with arms raised to post and door on either hand, stood atall maiden, white robed, with gold on neck and arm. The moonlighton her seemed weird with the glow of the fire shining through theedges of her hood and sleeves. I could see her face plainly, and itwas fair and troubled, but there was no fear in her looks. 

"Father, is this you?" she said quietly. 

I could make no answer to that, and she looked intently at me; forthe moon was beyond me, and both Kolgrim and I would seem blackagainst it, as she came from the light within, while the wind, keenwith salt spray, was blowing in her face. 

"Who is it?" she said again. "I can scarcely see for moon and windin my eyes. "

"Friends, lady, " I said, for that at least was true in a way. 

"Where are my horses? Have you seen aught of our thralls, whoshould have left them?" she asked, looking to whence we had justtaken the beasts. 

Now I was ashamed to have taken them, for she was so plainly aloneand helpless, and I could not understand altogether how it could beso. I was sure that she was Danish, too. 

"How is it that you have not fled, lady?" I asked. "Surely youshould have gone. "

"Ay; but the thralls fled when they heard the news. Has not myfather sent you back for me?"

This seemed a terrible plight for the maiden, and I knew not whatto say or do. She could not be left in the way of our Saxons ifthey came on the morrow, and I could not take her to Poole. And so, lest I should terrify her altogether, I made up my mind even as shelooked to me for an answer. 

"I think your father is kept in Wareham in some way. Does he lookfor you there?"

"Ay, surely, " she answered; but there was a note as of some newfear in her voice. "Has aught befallen him? Have the Saxons come?"

"All is well in Wareham yet, " I answered. "Now we will take you toyour father. But we are strangers, as you may see. "

Then I called to Kolgrim, who was listening open eyed to all this, and backed away from the door a little. 

"What is this madness, master?" he whispered hoarsely. 

"No madness at all. Ten minutes' ride to Wareham with the maiden, give her to the fisherman to take to her friends, and then rideaway--that is all. Then we shall be in Poole long before any lookfor us, for we are in luck's way. "

Kolgrim laughed. 

"Strange dangers must I run with you, master; but that is what onemight look for with Ranald of the Sword. "

Then I got off the horse, which was very strong and seemed quiet, and went to the maiden again. 

"It will be best for you to come with us, lady, " I said "we willsee you safely to Wareham. "

The light fell on my arms now, and they were splendid enough, beingHarald Fairhair's gift, which I had put on for the fight, seeingthat the men loved to see their king go bravely, and being, moreover, nowise loth to do so myself. She seemed to takeheart--for she was well nigh weeping now--when she saw that I wasnot some wandering soldier of the great host. 

"My horses, two of them should be here, " she said. "I bade thethralls leave them when they fled. "

So she thought not that we had loosed them, and did not know herown in the moonlight. Maybe she had no knowledge as to which ofmany had been left, and I was glad of that, for so her fear wasless. 

"You must ride with us, " I said, "and I would ask you to comequickly; even now the host is leaving Wareham. "

"Ay, is that so? Then my father is busy, " she said, and then shefaltered a little, and looked at me questioningly. "I cannot gowithout my nurse, and she is very sick. I think she sleeps now. Menfeared her sickness so that we brought her here from the town. Butindeed there is nought to fear; there is no fever or aught thatanother might take from her. "

Then I grew fairly anxious, for this was more than I had lookedfor. I knew that it was likely that she would soon be missed andsought for; yet I could not think of leaving her to that chance, with the bridge broken moreover. 

I gave the bridle to Kolgrim then to hold. 

"Let me see your nurse, " I said gently; "I have some skill in thesetroubles. "

She led me into the house without a word. All the lower story wasin one great room, with a hearth and bright fire thereon in thecentre. Beyond that was a low bed, to which the maiden went. A veryold woman, happed in furs and heavy blankets, lay on it, and itneeded but one look to tell me that she needed no care but thelast. Past need of flight was she, for she was dead, though sopeacefully that her watcher had not known it. 

"The sleep is good, is it not?" the maiden said, looking anxiouslyinto my face. 

"It is good, lady, " I answered, taking off my helm. "It is the bestsleep of all--the sleep that heals all things. "

The maiden looked once at the quiet face, and once more at me, withwide eyes, and then she knew what I meant, and turned quickly fromme and wept silently. 

I stood beside her, not daring to speak, and yet longing to be onthe road. And so still were we that Kolgrim got off his horse andcame to the door and called me, though not loudly. 

I stepped back to him. 

"Come again in a few minutes and say one word--'Saxons'" Iwhispered, "then we shall go. "

He nodded and drew back. I think the maiden had not heard me move, for she was bent over the bed and what lay thereon. It seemed verylong to me before I heard my comrade at the door. 

"Saxons, master!" he said loudly. 

"Say you so?" I answered, and then I touched the maiden's armgently. 

"Lady, we must go quickly, " I said. "The dame is past all help ofours, and none can harm her. Come, I pray you. "

She stood up then, still looking away from me, and I drew thecovering over the still face she gazed at. 

"You must leave her, and I know these Saxons will not wrong thedead, " said I gently. "Your father will miss you. "

"I am keeping you also in danger, " she answered bravely. "I willcome. "

"Loth to go am I, " she said, as she gathered her wrappings to herand made ready very quickly, "for it seems hard. But hard thingscome to many in time of war. "

After that she ceased weeping, and was, as I thought, very brave inthis trouble, which was indeed great to her. And when she was cladin outdoor gear, she bent once more over the bed as in farewell, while I turned away to Kolgrim and made ready the horses. Then shecame, and mounted behind me on a skin that I had taken from a chairbefore the hearth. 

Then we were away, and I was very glad. The good horse made nothingof the burden, and we went quickly. Many a time had I riddendouble, with the rough grip of some mail-shirted warrior round mywaist, as we hurried back to the ships after a foray; but this wasthe first time I had had charge of a lady, and it was in a strangetime and way enough. I do not know if it was in the hurry offlight, or because they had none, but the horses had no saddlessuch as were for ladies' use. 

So I did not speak till we were half a mile from the house, andthen came a hill, and we walked, because I feared to discomfort mycompanion. Then I said:

"Lady, we are strangers, and know not to whom we speak nor to whomwe must take you. "

There was a touch of surprise in her voice as she answered:

"I am the Lady Thora, Jarl Osmund's daughter. "

Then I understood how this was the chief to whom the man I spokewith first had bidden me go for orders. It was plain now that hewas up and down among the host ordering all things, and deeming hisdaughter in safety all the while. He had not had time to learn howhis cowardly folk had fled and left their mistress, fearing perhapsthe sickness of the old dame as much as the Saxon levies. 

Now no more was said till we came to the riverside, where the floodtide was roaring through the broken timbers of the bridge. Thefisher slept soundly despite the noise of wind and water, andKolgrim had some trouble in waking him. 

"How goes the flight?" I asked him when he came ashore with theboat's painter in his hand. 

"Faith, master, I know not. I have slept well, " he said. 

Now by this time it seemed to me that I ought to take the lady intoa safe place, and I would go myself rather than leave her to thefisherman, who was rough, and hated the Danes heartily, as I knew. Moreover, I had a new plan in my head which pleased me mightily. Then I thought that if I were to meet any man who suspected me, which was not likely, the Lady Thora would be pass enough for me. So I told Kolgrim to bide here for me, and he said at first that hemust be with me. However, I made him stay against his will at last, telling him what I thought. 

Then the fisher put us across quickly, and went back to the farside to wait my return. 

I asked Thora where I must take her to find the jarl. 

"To his house, surely, " she said. 

"I do not know the way from here, " I answered; "I fear you mustlead me. "

"As you will, " she said, wondering. "It is across the towncertainly. "

That was bad for me, perhaps, but I should find that out presently. So we went across the open, and came to the road through the townalong which I had been before. It was clearer, though there wereyet many people about. 

Now when we were in the shadow of the first houses, Thora stoppedsuddenly and looked hard at me. 

"Will you tell me if I am heading you into danger?" she said. 

"What danger is possible?" I answered. "There are no Saxons hereyet. "

"Not one?" she said meaningly. "I may be wrong--it does seemunlikely but I think you do not belong to us. Your speech is notlike ours altogether, and your helm is gold encircled, as if youwere a king. "

"Lady, " I said, "why should you think that I am not of your people?Let us go on to the jarl. "

"Now I know that you are not. Oh, how shall I thank you for this?"

Then she glanced at my helm again, and drew a sudden little quickbreath. 

"Is it possible that you are Alfred of Wessex? It were like whatthey say of him to do as you have done for a friendless maiden. "

Then she caught my hand and held it in both of hers, looking halffearfully at me. 

"Lady, " I said, "I am not King Alfred, nor would I be. Come, let ushasten. "

"I will take you no further, " she said then. "Now I am sure thatyou are of the Northmen that were seen with the Saxons. You are notof us, and I shall lose you your life. "

Then came the quick trot of horses, and I saw a little troop comingdown the street, their arms flashing in the streaks of moonlightbetween the houses. 

"I will see you in good hands, Lady Thora, " I answered. "Who arethese coming?"

"It is my father, " she said, and drew me back deeper into shadow. 

After the horsemen and beside them ran men who bore planks andropes, and it was plain that the jarl had found out his loss, andhastened to bridge the gap and cross the river. 

I saw that I could keep up the pretence no longer. 

"Let me walk behind you as your servant, " I said. "If any heed me, I pray you make what tale you can for me. "

"What can I say to you in thanks?" she cried quickly, and lettinggo my hand which she yet held. "If you are slain, it is my fault. Tell me your name at least. "

"Ranald Vemundsson, a Northman of King Alfred's, " I said. "Now I amyour servant--ever. "

Then Thora left my side suddenly, and ran forward to meet theforemost horseman--for they were close to us--calling aloud toOsmund to stay. And he reined up and leaped from his horse with acry of joy, and took her in his arms for a moment. 

I got my cloak around me, pulling the hood over my helm, and stoodin the shadow where I was. I saw the jarl lift his daughter intothe saddle, and the whole troop turned to go back. The footmen castdown their burdens where each happened to be, and went quicklyafter them; and I was turning to go my way also, when a man cameriding back towards me. 

"Ho, comrade, " he said, "hasten after us. Mind not the things leftin the boat. There is supper ere we go. "

I lifted my hand, and he turned his horse and rode away, paying nomore heed to me. That was a good tale of things left that Thora hadmade in case I was seen to be going back to the boat. 

Then I waxed light hearted enough, and thought of my other plan. Kolgrim saw me coming, and the boat was ready. 

"Have you flint and steel?" I said to the fisher as I got into theboat. 

"Ay, master, and tinder moreover, dry in my cap. "

"Well, then, take me to those ships we saw. I have a mind to scarethese Danes. "

It was a heavy pull against the sea to where they lay afloat now, though it was not far. I fired all three in the cabins under thefore deck, so that, as their bows were towards the town, the lightwould not be seen till I was away. 

Then we went swiftly back to Kolgrim, and as I mounted and rodeoff, the blaze flared up behind us, for the tarred timbers burnedfiercely in the wind. 

"That will tell Odda that the Danes are flying. And maybe it willsave Wareham town from fire, for they will think we are on them. SoI have spoiled Jarl Osmund's supper for him. "

Then I minded that this would terrify the Lady Thora maybe, andthat put me out of conceit with my doings for a moment. But it wasplain that she was brave enough, for there were many things to frayher in the whole of this matter, though perhaps it was becauseKolgrim stayed beyond the river that she made so sure that I was aman of King Alfred's and no friend to the Danes. 

So we rode away, pleased enough with the night's work, and reachedPoole in broad daylight, while the gale was slackening. Wellpleased was Odda to see me back, and to hear my news. 

Then he asked me what I would do next. There seemed to be no morework at sea, and yet he would have me speak with King Alfred andtake some reward from him. And I told him that the season grewlate, and that I would as soon stay in England for this winter asanywhere. 

"What will you do next in the matter of these Danes, however?" wasmy question. 

Then he said:

"I must chase them through the country till they are within theking's reach. He has the rest pent in Exeter, and there will betrouble if they sail out to join these. I must follow them, therefore, end send men to Alfred to warn him. Then he will knowwhat to do. Now I would ask you to take the ships back into theriver Exe and join us there. "

I would do that willingly, and thought that if the wind held fairafter the gale ended, I might be there before he joined the king byland. But I should have to wait for a shift to the eastward beforesailing. 

So Odda brought his men ashore, and marched on Wareham and thenceafter the Danes, not meaning to fight unless some advantage showeditself, for they were too many, but to keep them from harming thecountry. And I waited for wind to take me westward. 

Then the strange Norsemen left us. They had gained much booty inthe Danish ships, for they carried what had been won from theSaxons, and what plunder should be taken was to be their share indue for their services. They were little loss, for they weremasterless vikings who might have given trouble at any time if noplunder was to be had, and I was not sorry to see them sail away tojoin Rolf Ganger in France. 

Now these men would have followed me readily, and so I should havebeen very powerful at sea, or on any shore where I cared to land. But Odda had made me feel so much that I was one in his counsel, and a friend whom he valued and trusted, that I had made thiswarfare against the Danes my own quarrel, as it were in hiscompany. Already I had a great liking for him, and the more I heardof Alfred the king, the more I wished to see him. At the least, aman who could build ships like these, having every good point ofthe best I knew, and better than any ever heard of before, wasworth speaking with. I thought I knew somewhat of the shipwright'scraft, and one thinks much of the wisdom of the man who is easilyone's master in anything wherein one has pride. 

Moreover, Alfred's men were wont to speak of him with little fear, but as if longing for his praise. And I thought that wonderful, knowing only Harald Fairhair and the dread of him. 

Chapter V. Two Meetings in England. 

It was not long before the shift of wind that I looked for came, and at once I took all the ships round to the river Exe. Odda hadleft me all the seamen he had, and they were enough for the short, fair passage. We came to the haven in the river, and there heardwhat news there was, and it was good enough. Odda had sentwell-mounted men to reach the king by roads away from theretreating Danes, and he had been ready for them. He drew off hislevies from before the walls of the town, and let his enemies passhim; then he and Odda fell on their rear and drove them intoExeter, and there was holding them. It was well done; for thoughthe host sallied from the town to meet the newcomers, they gainednothing but a share in the rout that followed when Odda closed onthe rear guard and the king charged the flank. 

Now we heard that as soon as we landed. And then I had my firstknowledge of the ways of a Saxon levy. For no sooner were the shipsberthed than their crews began to leave them, making for theirhomes. 

One or two men I caught in the act of leaving in the early morning, and spoke sharply to them, for it seemed that soon there would beships enough and not a man to tend them. Whereon they answered:

"We have done what we were called up for, and more also. Now mayothers take our places. What more would you have? We have won ourvictory, and the ships are not needed for a while. "

So they went, and nothing I could say would stay them. I waxedangry on that, and I thought I might as well sail for Ireland asnot. There seemed no chance of doing aught here, where men wouldthrow away what they had won of advantage. 

So I went back to my own ship and sat under the after awning, in nogood temper. Thord and Kolgrim were yet busy in and about thevessels, making all secure, and setting men to work on what neededrepairing. Presently Harek the scald came and sat with me, and Igrumbled to my heart's content about this Saxon carelessness andthrowing away of good luck. 

Many Saxons--men from camp, and freemen of the place, and somethanes--came, as one might expect, to stare at the ships and theirprizes. I paid no heed to them as the day went on, only wishingthat Odda would come and speak to me about his doings, for I hadsent word to him that we were in the river. Sometimes a thane wouldstay and speak with me from the wharf alongside which my own shipwas with one or two others, and they were pleasant enough, thoughthey troubled me with over many thanks, which was Odda's fault. However, I will say this, that if every man made as little of hisown doings and as much of those of his friends as did the honestealdorman, it were well in some ways. 

By and by, while we were talking, having got through my grumble, Kolgrim came along the shore with some Saxon noble whom he had met;and this stranger was asking questions about each ship that hepassed. I suppose that Kolgrim had answered many such curious folkalready; for when he came near and we could hear what he wassaying, I was fain to laugh, for, as sailors will, he was tellingthe landsman strange things. 

"What do we pull up the anchor with?" he was saying. "Why, withyonder big rope that goes from masthead to bows. " and he pointed tothe great mainstay of our ship. "One must have a long purchase, ifyou know what that is. "

"Ah, 'tis wonderful, " said the Saxon. 

Then he caught my eye, and saw that I was smiling. He paid no heedto me, however, but looked long at the ship that lay astern ofours--one of the captured Danes. Thord had set a gang of shore folkto bend the sail afresh to a new yard, for the old one had beenstrained in the gale that came before the fight. 

"What are those men doing, friend?" he asked Kolgrim directly. 

"Bending a sail, " answered my comrade listlessly, trusting, as itwould seem, to the sea language for puzzlement enough to thelandsman. 

"So, " said the Saxon, quite quietly. "It was in my mind that when asail was bent to the yard it was bent with the luff to the fore endthereof. "

At which words Kolgrim started, in a way, and looked first at theriggers and then back at the Saxon, who moved no muscle of hisface, though one might see that his eyes twinkled. And I looked atthe riggers also, and saw that the Saxon was right, and that themen had the square-cut sail turned over with the leech forward andthe luff aft. The sail was half laced to the yard, and none but aman who knew much of ships would have seen that aught was wrong. 

Then Kolgrim's face was so red, and angry, and full of shame all atonce, that I had the best laugh at him that had come to me for manya day. And he did not bide with the Saxon any longer, but went onboard the ship hastily, and said what he had to say to the riggers. The Saxon stood, and looked after him with a smile breaking overhis pleasant face, and I thought that maybe I owed him some amendsfor my comrade's rough jesting, though indeed he had his revenge. 

So I came ashore and spoke to him. He was a slight, brown-hairedman of about thirty, bearded and long-haired after the Saxonfashion, and I thought he seemed to be recovering from some woundor sickness that had made him white and thin. He wore his beardlong and forked, which may have made him look thinner; but heseemed active and wiry in his movements--one of those men who makeup for want of strength by quickness and mastery of their weapons. Soberly dressed enough he was, but the cloth of his short cloak andjerkin was very rich, and he had a gold bracelet and brooch thatseemed to mark him as high in rank. 

"My comrade has been well caught, thane, " I said; "he will be morecareful what tales he tells the next comer. But I think he wastired of giving the same answers to the same questions to all whocome to see us. "

"Likely enough, " the Saxon answered, laughing a little. "I asked tosee the prizes and the vikings' ships, and he showed me more than Iexpected. "

Then he looked along the line of vessels that he had not yetpassed, and added:

"I thought there were more Norse ships with Odda. "

I told him how the other vikings had left us with their plunder atWareham, saying that I thought they could well be spared at thattime. 

"However, " I said, "I did not count on the Saxons leaving theirvessels so soon. "

"Then I take it that I am speaking with King Ranald, of whom Oddahas so much to say, " he said, without answering my last words. 

"I am Ranald Vemundsson, " I said; "but this ship is all my kingdomnow. Harald Fairhair has the land that should have been mine. I ambut a sea king. "

Then he held out his hand, saying that there was much for whichevery Saxon should thank me, and I passed that by as well as Icould, though I was pleased with the hearty grip he gave me. 

"So long as Odda is satisfied it is enough, " I said. "If I havehelped him a little, I have helped a man who is worth it. "

"Well, " said the thane, "you seem to be pleased with one another. Now I should like to see this ship of yours, of which he has somuch to say. "

We went over her, and it was plain that this thane knew what he wastalking about. I wondered that the king had not set him in commandinstead of Odda, who frankly said what was true--that he was nosailor. I supposed that this man, however, was not of high rankenough to lead so great a gathering of Saxons, and so I saidnothing to him about it. 

By and by we sat on the after deck with Harek, and I had alebrought to us, and we talked of ship craft of all sorts. Presently, however, he said:

"What shall you do now--if one may ask?"

"I know not. When I sailed from Wareham, I thought to have seenmore sea service with Alfred your king. But now his men are goinghome, and in a day or two, at this rate, there will be none left toman the ships. "

"We can call them up again when need is, " he answered. 

"They should not go home till the king sends them, " I said. "Thisis not the way in which Harald Fairhair made himself master ofNorway. Once his men are called out they know that they must bidewith him till he gives them rest and sends them home with rewards. It is his saying that one sets not down the hammer till the nail isdriven home, and clinched moreover. "

"That is where the Danes are our masters, " the Saxon said, verygravely. "Our levies fight and disperse. It was not so in the timeof the great battles round Reading that brought us peace, for theynever had time to do so. Then we won. Now the harvest wantsgathering. Our people know they are needed at home and in thefields. "

"They must learn to know that home and fields will be better servedby their biding in arms while there is a foe left in the land. Whatsays Alfred the king?" I said. 

"Alfred sees this as well as you, or as any one but our freemen, "he answered; "but not yet can he make things go as he knows theyshould. This is the end at which he ever aims, and I think he willteach his people how to fight in time. I know this, that we shallhave no peace until he does. "

"Your king can build a grand ship, but she is of no use without menin her day by day, till they know every plank of her. "

"Ay, " said the Saxon; "but that will come in time. It is hard toknow how to manage all things. "

"Why, " I said, "if the care of a ship is a man's business, for thathe will care. You cannot expect him to care for farm and ship atonce, when the farm is his living, and the ship but a thing thatcalls him away from it. "

"What then?"

"Pay the shipman to mind the sea, that is all. Make his ship hisliving, and the thing is done. "

"It seems to me, " the thane said, "that this can be done. I shalltell the king your words. "

"As you will, " I answered; "they are plain enough. I would say alsothat Harald our king has about him paid warriors whose living is toserve him, and more who hold lands on condition that they bear armsfor him at any time. "

Now Harek had listened to all this, and could tell the thane moreof Harald's ordering of things than I; so he took up the talk for atime, and presently asked about the war and its beginning. 

"Faith, " answered the Saxon, with a grim smile, "I cannot tell whenthe war began, for that was when the first Danes came to theEnglish shores. But if you mean the trouble that is on hand now, itis easily told. Ten years has this host been in England--comingfirst with Ingvar and Halfden and Hubba, the three sons of Lodbrok. Ingvar has gone away, and Guthrum takes his place. Halfden is inNorthumbria, Hubba is in Wales, and Guthrum is king over EastAnglia and overlord of Mercia. It is Guthrum against whom we arefighting. "

"He is minded to be overlord of all England, " said Harek. 

"That is to be seen if a Dane shall be so, " the Saxon answered, flushing. "We beat them at first, as I have said, and have hadpeace till last year. Then they came to Wareham from East Anglia. There they were forced to make peace, and they swore on the holyring {v} to depart from Wessex; and we, on our part, sworepeace on the relics of the holy saints. Whereon, before the king, Alfred, was ware of their treachery, they fell on our camp, slewall our horsemen, and marched here. Then we gathered the leviesagain--ay, I know why you look so impatiently, King Ranald--andcame here after them. As for the rest, you have taken your part. Now we have them all inside these walls, and I think we have done. "

Then his face grew dark, and he added:

"But I cannot tell. What can one do with oath breakers of thissort?"

Then I said:

"Surely you do not look for the men of one chief to be bound bywhat another promises?"

He looked wonderingly at me for a moment, and then said:

"How should it be that the oath of their king should not bind thepeople?"

"Why, " said I, "you have spoken of several chiefs. If Guthrumchooses to make peace, that is not Halfden's business, or Hubba's, or that of any chief who likes it not. One is as free as theother. "

"What mean you? I say that Guthrum and his chiefs swore by thegreatest oath they knew to return to Mercia. "

"If they swore by the holy ring, there is no doubt that they whoswore would keep the oath. But that does not bind those who wereagainst the peace making. So I suppose that they who held not withthe peace made by the rest fell on you, when your levies went homeafter their wont. One might have known they would do so. "

Thereat the thane was silent for a while, and I saw that he wastroubled. It seemed to be a new thought to him at this time thatthe Danish hosts in England were many, and each free to act in theway its own chief thought best, uniting now and then, and againseparating. This he must needs have learned sooner or later, butthe knowledge came first to him there before Exeter walls. 

Presently he said:

"I have believed that all the Danes were as much one under Guthrumtheir king as are my folk under theirs. I cannot see the end ofthis war. "

"It will end when Alfred the king is strong enough always to havemen in the field to face every leader that will fall on him, " Hareksaid. "What King Ranald says is true. It is as if his own fatherhad minded what Harald had sworn in the old days. "

"Wherefore Harald brought all Norway under him, that every manshould mind what he said, " the Saxon answered. 

Then came three or four more thanes along the shore, and he rose upand waved his hand to them. 

"Here are more butts for Kolgrim, " he said, laughing. "Now, KingRanald, I must go to my friends. But I have learned much. I thinkyou must speak with the king before you go, and I will tell him allyou have said. "

"Maybe we shall meet again, " said I, taking his offered hand. "Ithink I would see Alfred; but he is over wise, from all accounts, to learn aught from me. "

"King Alfred says that wisdom comes little by little, and bylearning from every one. I belong to the court, and so shall surelymeet you if you do come to speak to him. "

Then I asked the thane's name. 

"Godred {vi} men say it is, " he answered, laughing; "but thatmeans better counsel than belongs to me. "

So he went ashore and joined the thanes, who had gone slowly alongthe road, and we lost sight of him. 

"Yonder goes a pleasant comrade enough, " I said to Harek. 

"Ay, " the scald answered; "but if that is not Alfred the kinghimself, I am much in error. "

"It is not likely. I think he is a bigger man and older, from allaccounts, " I said carelessly. "Moreover, he would not have put upwith Kolgrim's jests as he did. "

"One knows not; but I thought he spoke of 'my folk' once. And heseemed to ask more than would a simple thane, and in a differentway. "

However, it seemed to me that Harek had found a marvel for himself, and I laughed at him for supposing that Alfred the king would comethere to speak to any man. 

Now towards evening Odda came, and with him many servants and atrain of wagons. He would make a feast for us in the best house ofthe village, by the king's order. Every one of us was called, andall the leading Saxon shipmen, when all was ready, and it was akingly feast enough. 

While they were making it ready, the ealdorman came to me on boardthe ship, and welcomed me in most friendly wise. 

"I have a message for you, King Ranald, " he said presently. "Somethanes have been to me from the king, and he bids me ask you tocome and speak with him. "

"I saw a thane here this morning who was anxious for me to see theking, " I said. "A pleasant man enough--one Godred. "

"Ay, Godred is pleasant enough, " Odda said, smiling, "but he is aterrible man for asking questions. "

He laughed again, as if he knew the man well, and was pleased tothink of him and his ways. 

"None of his questions are foolish, however, " I said. "I waspleased with him. "

"It is well if you pleased him, for he is a powerful man at court, "said Odda. 

"I do not know if I pleased him, or if it makes any difference tome what power he has, " I said carelessly. "If I want any man tospeak for me to the king--which is not likely--I should come to youfirst. "

"Speak for yourself, " laughed Odda, "that is the best way withAlfred. "

So we planned to go to Exeter with the next morning's light. Oddawould bide here for the night, after the feast. 

Now after we had finished eating, and the ale and mead and the winethe king had sent in our honour were going round, and the gleemenwere singing at times, there came a messenger into the house, andbrought me a written message from the king himself, as he said. 

"Much good are these scratches to me, " said I to Odda. "Can youread them?"

"I can read nought but what is written in a man's face, " he said. 

So I gave the scroll to Harek, who sat next me, thinking that maybethe scald could read it. He pored over it for a while. 

"It is of no use, king, " he said. "It is in my mind that I knowwhich is the right way up of the writing, but I am not sure. "

So I laughed, and asked aloud if any man present could read. Therewere a good many thanes and franklins present to feast in ourhonour. 

Then rose up a man, in a long brown hooded habit girt with a cord, from below the salt where he sat among the servants. He had a longbeard, but was very bald. His hair grew in a thick ring round hishead; which was strange, for he seemed young. 

"I am here, ealdorman, " he said to Odda; "I will read for KingRanald. "

Now all eyes turned to see who spoke, and in a moment Odda rose uphastily and went down the long room till he came to where the manstood. Then I was amazed, for the ealdorman went on one knee beforehim, and said:

"Good my lord, I knew not that you were here among the crowd. Ipray you come to the high seat. "

"When will you remember that titles and high places are no longerpleasing to me?" the man said wearily. "I tire of them all. Riseup, Odda, my friend, and let me be. "

"I will not rise without your blessing, nevertheless, " said theealdorman. 

Whereon the man spoke a few words to him softly and quickly, signing with his hand crosswise over him. 

Then I said to those about me, who were watching all this insilence:

"Who is this strange man?"

"It is Neot the holy, King Alfred's cousin, " one answered, whispering. 

"That is a strange dress for an atheling, " I said; but they hushedme. 

Now it seemed that Odda tried again to draw this Neot to the hightable, but he would not come. 

Then I said to old Thord, who sat over against me beyond Odda'sempty chair:

"This is foolishness; or will he not honour the king's guests?"

But a thane shook his head at me, whispering behind his hand:

"It is humbleness. He has put his rank from him, and will not beheld as being above any man. "

Then spoke old Thord:

"Maybe he can put his rank away among men who know him not, andthat is a good humbleness in a way. But where all know what hisbirth is, he has but to be humble and kind in ways and speech, andthen men will think more thereof than they will if they see himpretending to be a churl. "

Now Thord's voice was rough with long years of speaking against thewash of the waves, and the thunder of wind in sail and rigging, andthe roll and creak of oars; and as he said this, every one turnedtowards him, for a silence had fallen on the crowd of folk whowatched Neot the king's cousin and his strife with Odda. 

So Neot heard, and his face flushed a little, and he looked hard atThord and smiled curiously, saying:

"In good truth the old warrior is right, and I am foolish to hidehere now I am known. Let me go and sit by him. "

Then Odda led him to the upper end of the room, and every one roseas he passed by. I drew myself nearer to the ealdorman's place, andmade room for him where only the table was between him and Thord, for that bench was full. 

So he put his hand on my shoulder and sat down, looking over toThord, and saying with a quiet smile:

"Thanks for that word in season, friend. "

But the old warrior was somewhat ashamed, and did but shift in hisseat uneasily. 

"Ay, ay, " he growled; "I cannot keep my voice quiet. "

Neot laughed, and then turned to me and held out his hand for theking's letter, which I gave him. 

He ran his eyes over the writing very quickly, and then said:

"Here is nothing private; shall I read aloud?"

But the thanes fell to talking quickly, and I nodded. 

"Alfred the king to his cousin Ranald Vemundsson, greeting. Oddathe ealdorman of Devon, and one Godred, have spoken to me ofyourself--one telling of help given freely and without question ofreward or bargain made, and the other of certain plain words spokenthis morning. Now I would fain see you, and since the said Godredseems to doubt if you will come to me, I ask it under my own handthus. For I have thanks to give both to you and your men, and alsowould ask you somewhat which it is my hope that you will not refuseme. Therefore, my cousin, I would ask you to come with ourealdorman tomorrow and hear all I would say. "

Then Neot said, "That is all. I think you will not refuse so kindly an invitation. The writing is the king's own, and here is his name at the end. "

So he showed it me. The letter was better written than the name, asit seemed to me. 

"I will take your word for it, " I said, laughing as I looked; "butit is a kindly letter, and I will surely come. "

"Ay; he has written to you as to an equal, " Odda said. 

"That is so. Now I would have the good king know that I am notthat; I am but a sea king. Maybe he thinks that I shall be a goodally, and makes more of my power than should be. I told Godred thethane as plainly as I could what I was, this morning. "

"Why, then, " said Neot, smiling, "Godred has told the king, nodoubt. "

"I hope he has, " I answered, "but I doubt it. Nevertheless it iseasy to tell the king myself when I see him. "

After that we talked about other matters, and it became plain thatthis Neot was a wonderfully wise man, and, as I thought, a holy onein truth, as they called him. There is that about such an one thatcannot be mistaken. 

Harek sang for us, and pleased all, and into his song came, as onemight suppose, a good deal about the Asir. And then Neot began toask me a good deal about the old gods, as he called them. I toldhim what I knew, which was little enough maybe, and so said thatHarek knew all about them, and that he should rather ask him. 

He did not care to do that, but asked me plainly if I were aChristian. 

"How should I be?" I said. "Odda is the first Christian man I havespoken with, to my knowledge. So, if I were likely to leave my ownfaith, I have not so much as heard of another. "

"So you are no hater of Christians?" he said. 

"Surely not. Why should I be? I never thought of the matter. "

Then he said:

"Herein you Norsemen are not like the Danes, who hate our faith, and slay our priests because of their hatred. "

"More likely because Christian means Saxon to them, or else becauseyou have slain them as heathens. Northmen do not trouble aboutanother nation's faith so long as their own is not interfered with. Why should they? Each country has its own ways in this as in othermatters. "

Thereat Neot was silent, and asked me no more. Hereafter I learnedthat hatred of race had made the hatred of religion bitter, untilthe last seemed to be the greatest hatred of all, adding terror andbitterest cruelty to the struggle for mastery. 

Presently, before it was very late, Neot rose up and spoke to Odda, bidding him farewell. Then he came to me, and said:

"Tell the king that we have spoken together, and give him thismessage if you will that I go to my place in Cornwall, and shall bethere for a while. "

Then he passed to Thord, and took his hard hand and said:

"Good are words that come from an honest heart. I have learned alesson tonight where I thought to have learned none. "

"I marvel that you needed to learn that, " Thord said gruffly. 

"So do I, friend, " answered Neot; "but one is apt to go too far ina matter which one has at heart, sometimes before one is aware. Then is a word in season welcome. "

Then he thanked Harek for his songs, and went, the Saxons bowing ashe passed down the long table with Odda. 

"That is a wise man and a holy, " said Thord. 

"Ay, truly, " answered the thane who had told me about him. "I mindwhen he and Alfred the king were the haughtiest and mostoverbearing of princes. But when Neot found out that his pride andwrath and strength were getting the mastery in his heart, he thrusthimself down there to overcome them. So he grows more saintlikeevery day, and has wrought a wondrous change in the king himself. He is the only man to whom Alfred will listen in reproof. "

"That is likely, " I said, not knowing aught of the holy bishops whowere the king's counsellors; "kings brook little of that sort. Butwhy does he wear yon strange dress?"

"He has taken vows on him, and is a hermit, " the thane said; but Idid not know what he meant at the time. 

It was some Saxon way, I supposed, and cared not to ask more. 

So it came to pass that I met one of the two most wonderful men inEngland, and I was to see the other on the morrow. Yet I had nothought that I should care to stay in the land, for it seemedcertain from what Odda told me that peace would be made, and peacewas not my business nor that of my men. 

So in a way I was sorry that the war was at an end, seeing that wecame for fighting and should have none. 

Then came a thought to me that made me laugh at myself. I was glad, after all, that we were not going sword foremost into Exeter town, because of the Lady Thora, who was there. I suppose it would nothave been reasonable had I not had that much thought for the bravemaiden whom I had helped out of danger once. 

Chapter VI. Alfred the King. 

Odda the ealdorman and I rode gaily into the king's camp in thebright August morning, with Harek and Kolgrim and Thord beside us, and after us fifty of my men in their best array; which was sayingmuch, for Einar the jarl was generous, and we had spoiled Halfdan, the king's son, moreover. So there was a shouting when we came tothe camp, and men ran together to stare at the vikings and theirking. 

In the midst of the camp, which was strong enough, and looked outon the old city, flew a banner whereon was a golden dragon--thebanner of Wessex. And it stood before a great pavilion, which wasthe court for the time, and where we should find the king waitingfor us. There were several other tents joined to this great one, sothat into them the king might retire; and there was a wide space, round which walked spearmen as sentries, between it and any othertent. 

Some Devon thanes met us, and our men dismounted at the same timeas we. Then Odda led us four to the door of the pavilion, and wewere ushered in with much ceremony. 

Inside the great tent was like a round hall, carpeted, andtapestry-hung in a way I had never seen before. There were manyrichly-dressed nobles present, and most of these were grouped rounda high place over against the door, where I saw at once that theking sat on a throne in all state. 

Now, coming from bright sunshine into the cool shadow of the place, I was dazzled at first; but Kolgrim's eyes were quick, and we hadhardly crossed the threshold, if I might call it so, when heplucked at my cloak. 

"Master, " he whispered, "let me bide with the men; this is no placefor me. "

"Hush, " I whispered; "the king is yonder. "

"Ay, master--let me go--the king is Godred whom I jested with. "

Harek was smiling, and he pulled Kolgrim forward. 

"Have no fear, " he said; "those who play bowls expect rubs. "

Then the king came down from his throne and towards us. He had ongilded armour beneath his long, ermine-trimmed blue cloak, and thatpleased me. He had sword and seax, but no helm, though that was ona table by the throne--for he wore a crown. 

Then I too saw that Godred, as he called himself, was, as the scaldhad guessed rightly, the king, and I was a little angry that he hadtricked me thus. But he was laughing at Kolgrim as he came, and myanger passed at once. King or thane, here was a pleasant greetingenough. 

He held out his hand to Odda first and then to me. The Saxon kissedit, bending one knee, which was doubtless right for him, as owningallegiance thereto. But I shook hands in our own way, saying:

"Skoal to Alfred the king. "

Which seemed to please him, for he answered:

"Welcome to King Ranald. I am glad my letter brought you. Mycounsellor, Godred, feared you might not care to come. "

"The letter turned the scale, lord king, " I said. "Yet I would haveyou remember what I said yesterday about my kingship. "

"Ay, cousin, I mind it, " he answered, laughing. "Also I mind that aking's son is a king's son, whatever else he may be called. "

Then he shook hands with Harek, and after that turned to Kolgrim, holding out his hand also to him. 

"Concerning sails, " he said gravely, "I have many questions to askyou. Is it to the starboard hand that the bolt rope goes, or to theother board?"

"I pray you to forget my foolishness, lord king, " cried Kolgrim, growing very red and shame faced. 

"That I shall not, " the king answered, laughing. "I owe you thanksfor such a jest as I have not played on a man for many a long day. Truly I have been more light hearted for my laugh ever since. "

"Ay, lord, you had the laugh of me, " Kolgrim said, grinninguneasily. 

Then the king nodded gaily to him and asked who Thord was. 

"This is my master in sea craft, " said Odda. "Verily I fear him asI have feared no man since I was at school. But he cured theseasickness of me. "

"Maybe I forgot the sickness when I sent landsmen to sea in allhaste, " said the king. "Nevertheless, Thord, how fought they whenblows were going?"

"Well enough, king. And I will say that what I tried to teach themthey tried to learn, " answered Thord. 

"Wherein is hope. You think that I may have good seamen in time, therefore?"

"Ay, lord. It is in the blood of every man of our kin to take tothe sea. They are like hen-bred ducklings now, and they do but wanta duck to lead them pondwards. Then may hen cackle in vain forthem. "

The king laughed. 

"Faith, " he said, "I--the hen--drove Odda into the pond. He is, according to his own account, a poor duckling. "

"Let him splash about a little longer, lord king, " said Thord. 

But Odda spoke with a long face. 

"Not so, King Alfred, if you love me. Landsman am I, andchicken-hearted at sea. Keep the gamecock to mind the farmyard;there be more birds than ducks needed. "

"Make a song hereof, Harek, " said the king. "Here is word playenough for any scald. "

Then sang Harek, laughing, and ever ready with verses:

"The gamecock croweth bravely, And guardeth hawk-scared hen roost;But when the sea swan swimmethAgainst the shoreward nestings, There mighty mallard flappeth, And frayeth him from foray;Yet shoreward if he winneth, The gamecock waits to meet him. "

"That is in my favour, " said Odda. "Mind you the scald's words, Ipray you, lord king, and send me to my right place, even with hawkon one side and swan on the other. "

So a pleasant laugh went round, and then the king went back to histhrone, and spoke words of open thanks to us of the fleet who hadgained him such victory. Good words they were, neither too few nortoo many, such as would make every man who heard them long to hearthe like of himself again. 

Now, while he was speaking, men came to the tent door and waitedfor his words to end; and then one came forward and told a noble, who seemed to be ordering the state which was kept, that Danishlords had come to speak with the king. 

It seemed that this was expected, for when he heard it, Alfred badethat they should be brought in. 

There were six of them in all, and they were in handsome dresses, but without mail, though not unarmed. The leader of them was JarlOsmund, whom I had seen for a moment in Wareham street. I thoughtthat his handsome face was careworn, as though peace would bewelcome to him. But he and all his comrades carried themselvesbravely. 

Now there was long converse between the king and these chiefs, andit seemed that peace would be made. 

Yet Alfred's face was hard as he spoke to them--not like the brightlooks with which he had jested with us just now, or the earnestkingly regard which had gone with his words of thanks. 

Presently the Danes said that the whole force would retire intoMercia beyond Thames, harming none by the way, and keeping peacethereafter, if the conditions were honourable. 

Then the king flashed out into scorn:

"What honour is to be looked for by oath breakers?"

"We are not oath breakers, King Alfred, " Osmund said, looking himin the face. 

"Once did the Danes swear to me on their holy ring, which seems tome to be their greatest oath, and they broke the peace so made. What is that but that they are forsworn?"

"We swore nought to you, lord king, " Osmund said. "Half of the menwith us came newly from across the sea but a week or so since. Guthrum and those who swore are in their own land. "

Then the king glanced at me, suddenly, as it would seem, remembering what I had told him of the freedom of the chiefs. 

"Ha! now I mind me of a word spoken in time, " he said. "It hasseemed to me that there was oath breaking; maybe I was wrong. Iwill take your words that you have not done so. Is that amendsenough?"

"It is well said, lord king, " Osmund answered gravely. 

"But, " Alfred went on, "I must have the word of every chief who isin Exeter, and they must speak for every man. Tell me in all truthif there are those who would not make peace with me?"

Then said Osmund:

"Some will not, but they are few. "

"What if you make peace and they do not? what shall you do withthem?"

"They must go their own way; we have no power over them. "

"Has not Guthrum?"

"No more than we. A free Dane cannot be hound, unless he chooses, by another man's word. "

Then Alfred said plainly:

"I cannot treat for peace till I have the word of every chief inExeter. Go your ways and let that be known. "

So Osmund bowed, and went out with his fellows. And when he hadgone, the king turned to me. 

"Have I spoken aright, King Ranald?"

"In the best way possible, lord king, " I answered. 

"Go after those Danish lords, " the king said to one of his thanes, "and bid them to feast with me tonight, for I think that I havesaid too much to them. "

So they were bidden to the king's feast presently, and I supposethey could do nought but come, for it was plain that he meant tohonour them. After they had gone back into the town, Alfred spokewith my men, and what he said pleased them well. 

Then he went to his resting tent, and I walked with Odda to hisquarters, and sat there, waiting for the king to send for me tospeak with him, as I expected. But word came that he would waittill he had heard more of the Danish answer to his message beforewe spoke together of that he had written of to me. So he prayed meto wait in the camp till he had seen the Danes again, and told Oddato find quarters for us. 

"So we shall have a good talk together, " the ealdorman said. "I amglad you are not going back to the ships yet. "

So was I, for all this fresh life that I had not seen beforepleased me. Most of all I wished to see more of Alfred and thestate in which he lived. 

Now, just when I was ready for the feast, and was sitting withOdda, there came a guard to the tent and said that the chief of theDanes was seeking King Ranald. 

Then Odda said:

"What wills he? we have no traffic with Danes. "

"He would speak with King Ranald, " the man said. 

Then said I:

"If it is Osmund the jarl, I think I know why he comes. --Let himcome in here and speak before you, ealdorman. "

"Why, do you know him?"

"I cannot rightly say that I do, but I nearly came to do so. "

Then Odda wondered, and answered:

"Forgive me; one grows suspicious about these Danes. I will gohence, and you shall speak with him alone. Maybe he wants your wordwith the king, because you know the ways of the viking hosts. "

"No, " said I; "stay here. Whatever it is he has to say cannot beprivate; nor would I hear anything from him that you might not. "

"As you will. Let him come here, " Odda said; and the man went out. 

Then entered Jarl Osmund, richly dressed for the king's feast, andhe looked from one of us to the other as we rose to greet him. Suddenly he smiled grimly. 

"I looked to find strangers, and was about to ask for King Ranald. However, Odda the ealdorman and I have met before, as I amcertain. "

"Faith, we have, " said Odda. "Nor am I likely to forget it. It wasat Ashdown fight. "

"And elsewhere, " said the jarl. "But it was ever fair fightingbetween us. "

"Else had you slain me when I was down, " said Odda frankly, andwith a smile coming into his face. 

"The score is even on that count, " said Osmund, and with that, withone accord their hands met, and they laughed at each other. 

That was good to see, and ever should things be so between bravefoes and honest. 

Then Osmund looked at me. 

"Now have I met with two men whom I have longed to see, " he said, "for you must be King Ranald Vemundsson. Two foes I have--if itmust be so said--of whom I have nought but good to say. "

"So, " laughed Odda. "When fought you twain, and which let the othergo?"

"We have not fought, " the jarl answered. "But I have deeper reasonfor thanking Ranald than for sparing my own life, or for staying ablow in time out of sheer love of fair play. "

Then he took my hand and looked me in the face. 

"It was a good deed and noble that you wrought for me but the otherday, " he said earnestly. "I do not know how to thank you enough. Mydaughter laid command on me that I should seek you and tell youthis; but indeed I needed no bidding when I heard how she escaped. "

"I had been nidring had I not helped a lady in need, " I said, beingin want of better words. 

"What is all this?" said Odda; for I had told him nought of thematter, not seeing any reason to do so. 

Then Osmund must needs tell him of what Kolgrim and I had done; andthe ealdorman laughed at me, though one might see that the affairpleased him. 

"This king, " he said, "having no kingdom of his own, as he says, goes about helping seasick ealdormen and lonely damsels, whereby hewill end with more trouble on his hands than any kingdom would givehim. "

"I am only one, " I said; "Kolgrim and Thord are in this also. "

Then Osmund took a heavy gold bracelet from his arm. 

"This is for Kolgrim, your comrade, " he said, half doubtfully, "ifI may give it him in remembrance of a brave deed well done. Will hebe too proud to accept it?"

"I may give it him, certainly, " I said, taking the gift. 

Then Odda would not be behindhand, and he pulled off his ownarmlet. 

"If Kolgrim is to be remembered, Thord will never be forgotten. Give this to him in sheer gratitude for swearing at me in such wisethat he overcame the sore sickness that comes of the swaying of thedeck that will not cease. "

"Give it him yourself, ealdorman, " I said. "You know him over wellto send it by another. It would not be so good a gift. "

"As you will, " he answered. "But I fear that viking terribly. Blackgrows his face, and into his beard he blows, and the hard Norsewords grumble like thunder from his lips. Then know I that Odda theealdorman has been playing the land lubber again, and wonder whatis wrong. Nor is it long ere I find out, and I and my luckless creware flying to mind what orders are howled at us. In good truth, ifAlfred ever needs me to hurry in aught, let him send Thord theviking to see that I do so. One may know how I fear him, since Ichose rather to risk battle with Jarl Osmund on shore than to bidenear him in my own ship any longer. "

Then the jarl and I laughed till our sides ached, and Odda joinedus when he could not help it, so doleful was his face and solemnwere his words when he told his tale. But I knew that he and Thordwere the best of friends after those few days in the ship together, and that the rough old viking had given every man of the crewconfidence. Nevertheless he was apt to rage somewhat when thingswent in slovenly wise. 

So Odda helped me through with Osmund's thanks, and I was glad. Iwas glad also that the horns blew for the feast, so that no morecould be said about the Wareham doings. 

Now I sat close to King Alfred at the feast, and saw much of hisways with men. I thought it plain that he had trouble at times inkeeping back the pride and haughtiness which I had heard had beenthe fault in both Neot and himself, for now and then they showedplainly. Then he made haste to make amends if one was hurt by whathe had said in haste. But altogether I thought him even more kinglythan the mighty Harald Fairhair in some ways. 

Truly he had not the vast strength and stature of Norway's king, but Alfred's was the kingliness of wisdom and statecraft. 

Once I said to Odda:

"Can your king fight?"

"Ay, with head as well as with hand, " he answered. "His skill inweapon play makes up for lack of weight and strength. He is maybethe best swordsman and spearman in England. "

I looked again at him, and I saw that since last I turned my eyeson him he had grown pale, and now his face was drawn, and waswhitening under some pain, as it would seem; and I gripped Odda'sarm. 

"See!" I said, "the king dies! he is poisoned!"

And I was starting up, but the ealdorman held me back. 

"I pray you pay no heed, " he said urgently. "It is the king's darkhour; he will be well anon. "

But nevertheless Alfred swayed in his seat, and two young thaneswho stood waiting on him came to either side and helped him up, andtogether they took him, tottering, into the smaller tent thatopened behind the throne; while all the guests were silent, some infear, like myself, but others looking pityingly only. 

Then a tall man in a dress strange to me--a bishop, as I knewpresently--rose up, and said to those who knew not what was thematter:

"Doubtless all know that our good king is troubled with a strangeillness that falls on him from time to time. This is such a time. Have no fear therefore, for the pain he suffers will pass. He doesnot will that any should be less merry because of him. "

So the feast went on, though the great empty chair seemed to dampthe merriment sadly. I asked Odda if this trouble often befell theking. 

"Ay, over often, " he said, "and one knows not when it will come. Noleech knows what it is, and all one can say is that it seems toharm him not at all when it has gone. "

I asked no more, but the king did not come back to the feast, as hewould at times when things happened thus. It seemed that often thetrouble fell on him when feasting, and some have said that it wassent to prevent him becoming over proud, at his own prayer{vii}. 

Soon the Danes rose up, and would go. Some of the great thanes setthem forth with all honour, and the feast ended. There was no longsitting over the wine cup at Alfred's board, though none couldcomplain that he stinted them. 

Then the tall bishop who had spoken just now came to me. 

"The king will speak with you now, King Ranald, if you will come, "he said. 

So I went with him, and Odda came also. The king was lying on acouch without his heavy state robes, and when we entered the smalltent the attendants left him. He was very pale, but the pain seemedto have gone, and he looked up pleasantly at me. 

"My people are used to this, cousin, " he said, "but I fear I putyou out sorely. "

"I thought you poisoned, " I said; "but Odda told me not to fear. "

"Ay, that has been the thought of others before this, " he said. "Have you ever seen the like in any man? I ask every stranger, inhopes that I may hear of relief. "

"No, I have not, lord king, " I answered; "but I can grave runesthat will, as I think, keep away such pain if you bear them on you. Thord, whom you know, taught me them. Maybe it would be better forhim to grave them, for runes wrongly written are worse than none, and these are very powerful. "

"That is a kindly thought, cousin, " Alfred answered; "but I am surethat no runes will avail when the prayers of my people, from holyNeot to the little village children, do not. And I fear that evenwould they heal me, I must sooner bear the pain than seek to magicspells. "

"Nay, but try them, King Alfred, " I said; "there is no ill magic inthem. "

Now he saw that I was in earnest, and put me by very kindly. 

"I must ask Sigehelm, our bishop here, who is my best leech next toNeot. 

"What say you, father?"

"Even as you have said, my king. "

"Maybe, bishop, " said I, "you have never tried the might of runes?"

Whereat the good man held up his hands in horror, making no answer, and I laughed a little at him. 

"Well, then, " said the king, "we will ask Neot, for mostly he seemsto say exactly what I do not. "

"Neot has gone to Cornwall, and I had forgotten to give you thatmessage from him. He says he will be there for a time, " I said, rather ashamed at having let slip the message from my mind. 

"So you saw him?" said Alfred. 

"I knew he went to the ships yesterday after Godred came back, " headded, laughing. 

"He read my letter for me, and after that I had a good deal of talkwith him, " I said. 

"Then, " said Sigehelm, "you have spoken with the best man in allour land. "

Now the king said that he would let the question of the runes, forwhich he thanked me, stand over thus; and then he asked me to sitdown and hear what he would ask me to do for him, if I had no plansalready made for myself. 

I said that I had nothing so certainly planned but that I and mymen would gladly serve him. 

"Then, " he said, "I would ask you to winter with me, and set myships in order. There will be work for you and all your men, foryou shall give them such command in any ship of mine as you knowthey are best fitted for. I would ask you to help me carry out thatplan of which you spoke to me when I was Godred. "

When Odda heard that, he rubbed his hands together, saying:

"Ay, lord king, you have found the right man at last. "

"Then in the spring you shall take full command of the fleet wewill build and the men we shall raise; and you shall keep the seasfor me, if by that time we know that we can work well together. "

He looked hard at me, waiting my answer. 

"Lord king, " I said at last, "this is a great charge, and they saythat I am always thought older than I am, being given at least fivewinters beyond the two-and-twenty that I have seen;" for I thoughtit likely that the king held that I had seen more than I had. 

"I was but twenty when I came to the throne, " he answered. "I haveno fear for you. More than his best I do not look for from any man;nor do I wonder if a man makes mistakes, having done so many timesmyself. "

Here Sigehelm made some sign to the king, to which he paid no heedat the time, but went on:

"As for your men, I will give them the same pay that Harald ofNorway gives to his seamen, each as you may choose to rank them forme. You may know what that is. "

"Harek the scald knows, " I said. "They will be well pleased, forthe pay is good, and places among Harald's courtmen are much soughtfor. "

Then Alfred smiled, and spoke of myself. 

"As for King Ranald himself, he will be my guest. "

"I am a wandering viking, and I seem to have found great honour, " Isaid. "What I can do I will, in this matter. Yet there is one thingI must say, King Alfred. I would not be where men are jealous ofme. "

"The only man likely to be so is Odda, " the king answered. "Youmust settle that with him. It is the place that he must have heldthat you are taking. No man in all England can be jealous of aviking whose business is with ships. But Odda put this into my mindat first, and then Godred found out that he was right. "

"Lord king, " said I, "had I known who you were at that time, Ishould have spoken no differently. We Northmen are free in speechas in action. "

"So says Odda, " replied Alfred, smiling. "He has piteous tales ofone Thord, whom you sent to teach him things, and the way in whichhe was made to learn. "

"Nevertheless, " said Odda, "I will not have Thord blamed, for it isin my mind that we should have learned in no other way so quickly. "

Again the bishop signed to the king, and Alfred became grave. 

"Here is one thing that our good Sigehelm minds me of. It seemsthat you are a heathen. "

"Why, no, if that means one who hates Christians, " I said. "Certainly I do not do that, having no cause to do so. Those whom Iknow are yourself, and Neot, and Odda, and one or two more only. "

"That is not it, " said the king. "What we call a heathen is one whoworships the old gods--the Asir. "

"Certainly I do that--ill enough. "

"Then, " said Alfred, while Odda shifted in his seat, seeminganxious as to how I should take this, "it is our rule that before aheathen man can serve with us, he shall at least be ready to learnour faith, and also must be signed with the cross, in token that hehates it not {viii}. "

"Why should I not learn of your faith?" I said. "Neot asked me ofmine. As for the other, I do not know rightly what it means. I seeyour people sign themselves crosswise, and I cannot tell why, unless it is as we hallow a feast by signing it with Thor'shammer. "

"It is more than that, " Alfred said, motioning to Sigehelm to saynothing, for he was going to speak. "First you must know what itmeans, and then say if you will be signed therewith. "

Then he said to Sigehelm:

"Here is one who will listen to good words, not already set againstthem, as some Danes are, by reason of ill report and the lives ofbad Christians. Have no fear of telling him what you will. "

Now, if I were to serve King Alfred, it seemed to me to be onlyreasonable that I should know the beliefs of those with whom I hadto do. Then I minded me of Neot, and his way of asking about mygods, as if the belief of every man was of interest to him. 

"Here is a deep matter to be talked of, King Alfred, " I said. "Itdoes not do to speak lightly and carelessly of such things. Nor amI more than your guest as yet, willing to hear what you would haveme know. When winter has gone, and you know if I shall be any goodto you, then will be question if I enter your service altogether, and by that time I shall know enough. Maybe I shall see Neot again;he and I began to speak of these things. "

Then Sigehelm said:

"I think this is right, and Neot can tell you more in a few wordsthan I in many. Yet whatever you ask me I will try to tell you. "

"I want to speak with Neot, " answered the king, "and we will ridetogether and seek him when peace is made. I have many things to sayto him and ask him. We will go as soon as it is safe. "

So ended my talk with King Alfred at that time, and I was wellcontent therewith. So also were my men, for it was certain thatevery one of them would find some place of command, were it butover a watch, when Alfred's new sea levies were to be trained. 

Many noble Saxons I met in the week before peace was made with theDanes in Exeter, for all the best were gathered there. Most of allI liked Ethered, the young ealdorman of Mercia, and Ethelnoth, theSomerset ealdorman, and Heregar, the king's standard bearer, anolder warrior, who had seen every battle south of Thames since thelong ago day when Eahlstan the bishop taught his flock how to fightfor their land against the heathen. 

These were very friendly with me, and I should see more of them ifI were indeed to ward the Wessex coasts, and for that reason theymade the more of me. 

Now I saw no more of Osmund the jarl, for Odda knew that the lesserfolk would mistrust me if I had any doings with the Danes. Maybe Iwas sorry not to see the Lady Thora; but if I had seen her, I donot know what I should have said to her, having had no experienceof ladies' ways at any time, which would have made me seem foolishperhaps. 

Chapter VII. The Pixies' Dance. 

I do not know that there is anything more pleasant after long weeksat sea than to have a good horse under one, and to be riding in thefresh winds of early autumn over new country that is beautiful insunlight. So when at last every Danish chief had made submission, and the whole host had marched back to what they held as their ownland in Mercia, going to Gloucester, as was said, with Odda andEthered the ealdormen hanging on their rear with a great levy, Irode with King Alfred to find Neot his cousin gaily enough. Thordstayed with the ships, but the scald and Kolgrim were with me, andthe king mounted us well. Ethelnoth of Somerset came also, and someforty men of the king's household; and all went armed, for thecountry we had to cross was of the wildest, though we went by thegreat road that runs from west to east of England, made even beforethe Romans came. But it crossed the edge of Dartmoor, the mostdesolate place in all the land, where outlaws and masterless menfound fastnesses whence none could drive them. 

One could not wish for a more pleasant companion than Alfred, andthe miles went easily. We had both hawks and hounds with us, forthere was game in plenty, and the king said that with the ending ofthe war, and the beginning of new hopes for his fleet, he wouldcast care aside for a little. So he was joyous and free in speech, and at times he would sing in lightness of heart, and would bidHarek sing also, so that it was pleasant to hear them. Ever doesHarek say that no man sings better than Alfred of England. 

In late afternoon we came to the wild fringe of Dartmoor, and herethe king had a guest house in a little village which he was wont touse on these journeys to see Neot. We should rest there, and socross the wastes in full daylight. So he went in, maybe fearing hissickness, which was indeed a sore burden to him, though he was wontto make light of it; but Ethelnoth asked me if we should not spendthe hours of evening light in coursing a bustard or two, for manywere about the moorland close at hand. They would be welcome at theking's table, he said; and I, fresh from the sea and camp, askedfor nothing better than a good gallop over the wide-stretchinghillsides. 

So we took fresh horses from those that were led for us, and rodeaway. We took hawks--the king had given me a good one when westarted, for a Saxon noble ever rides with hawk on wrist--and twoleash of greyhounds. 

I was for putting my arms aside, but the ealdorman said it wasbetter not to do so, by reason of the moor folk, who were wildenough to fall on a small party at times. It was of little moment, however; for we rode in the lighter buff jerkins instead of heavymail, and were not going far. 

Ethelnoth took two men with him, and my two comrades were withme--Kolgrim leading the hounds in leash beside his horse. We wentacross the first hillside, and from its top looked northward andwestward as far as one could see over the strange grey wastes ofthe moorland. 

Then from the heather almost under our feet rose a great bustardthat ran down wind with outstretched wings before us, seeking thelonelier country. Kolgrim whooped, and slipped the leash, and thehounds sprang after it, and we followed cheering. It was good tofeel the rush of hillside air in our faces, and the spring andstretch of the horses under us, and to see the long-reached houndsstraining after the great bird that might well be able to escapethem. 

I suppose that Ethelnoth started a second bird. I did not lookbehind me to see what any man was doing, but followed the chaseround the spur of a granite-topped hillside, and forgot him. Forwhen the bustard took wing for a heavy flight, and lit and ranagain, and again flew with wings that failed each time more andmore, while the strong legs were the stronger for the short rest, and when the good hounds were straining after it, one could notexpect me to care for aught but that. 

It had been strange if I thought of anything but the sport. I knewthere were two horsemen close by, a little wide on either flank, but behind me. So we took the bird after a good chase, and then Iknew that we had in some way shaken off the Saxons, and that wethree vikings were together. It did not trouble us, for one looksfor such partings, and Ethelnoth had his own bounds. So we went on, and found another bustard, and took it. 

"Now we must go back, " I said; "one must have a thought for theking's horses. "

So we turned, and then a heron rose from a boggy stream below us, and that was a quarry not to be let go. I unhooded the falcon andcast her off, and straightway forgot everything but the mostwonderful sight that the field and forest can give us--the dizzyupward climbing circles of hawk and heron, who strive to gain thehighest place cloudwards, one for attack, the other for safety. 

The evening sunlight flashed red from the bright under feathers ofthe strong wings as the birds swung into it from the shadow of thewestward hill, and still they soared, drifting westward with thewind over our heads. Then with a great rushing sound the heron gaveup, and fell, stone-like, from the falcon that had won to air abovehim at last. At once the long wings of his enemy closed halfway, and she swooped after him. 

Then back and up, like a sword drawn at need, went the heron'ssharp beak; and the falcon saw it, and swerved and shot past hernearly-taken prey. Again the heron began to tower up and up with aharsh croak that seemed like a cry of mockery; then the wondrousswing and sweep of the long, tireless wings of the passage hawk, and the cry of another heron far off, scared by its fellow's note;and again for us a canter over the moorland, eye and hand and kneetogether wary for both hawk above and good horse below, till thefalcon bound to the heron, and both came to the ground, and therewas an end in the grey shadow of the Dartmoor tors. Ay, but KingAlfred's hawk was a good one!

"Now, where shall we seek Ethelnoth?" I said. 

"No good seeking him, " said Harek. "We had better make our way backto the village. "

We coupled up the greyhounds again and hooded the falcon, and rodeleisurely back over our tracks for some way. The sun set about thattime into a purple bank of mist beyond the farther hills. One doesnot note how the miles go when one finds sport such as this, andpresently we began to be sure that we had ridden farther than wehad thought. We knew, as we thought, the direction from which wehad come, and steered, sailor-wise, by the sunset. But we couldtake no straight course because of the hills, and we were as oftenoff the line as on. 

Then crept up the mist from the valleys, and we had nought to steerby, for the wind dropped. Then I said:

"Let the horses take us home; they know better than we. "

So we rode on slowly until darkness came, but never saw so much asa light that might guide us. And presently we let the dogs loose, thinking that they would go homewards. But a greyhound is not likea mastiff, and they hung round us, careless, or helpless, in themists and darkness. 

Presently we came to a place where the horses stopped of their ownaccord. There was a sheer rock on one side, and the hill was steepbelow us, and a stream brawled somewhere before us. 

"Well, " I said, "here we stay for the night. It is of no usewandering any longer, and the night is warm. "

We thought nothing of this, for any hunter knows that such a chancemay befall him in a strange and wild country. So we laughedtogether and off-saddled and hobbled the horses, and so sat downsupperless to wait for morning under the rock. The mist was clammyround us, thinning and then thickening again as the breaths of windtook it; but the moon would rise soon, and then maybe it would go. 

We had no means of making a fire, and no cloaks; so sleep camehardly, and we talked long. Then the dogs grew uneasy, andpresently wandered away into the fog and darkness. I thought thatperhaps they heard some game stirring, and did not wonder at them. 

Now I was just sleeping, when I heard the sharp yelp of a dog inpain, and sat up suddenly. Then came a second, and after that thedistant sound of voices that rose for a moment and hushed again. 

"We must be close to the village after all, " I said, for mycomrades were listening also; "but why did the hounds yell likethat?"

"Some old dame has taken the broomstick to them, " said Kolgrim. "They are hungry, and have put their noses into her milk pails. "

"It is too late for open doors, " I said; "unless they have foundour own lodging, where some are waiting for us. But there theywould not be beaten. "

"Ho!" said Kolgrim, in another minute or so, "yonder is a fire. "

The wind had come round the hillside and swept the mist away for amoment, and below us in the valley was a speck of red light thatmade a wide glow in the denser fog that hung there. One couldhardly say how far off it was, for fog of any sort confusesdistance; but the brook seemed to run in the direction of the fire, and it was likely that any house stood near its banks. 

"Let us follow the brook and see what we can find, " I saidtherefore. "These mists are chill, and I will confess that I amhungry. We cannot lose our way if we keep to the water, and thehorses will be safe enough. "

Anything was better, as it seemed to us, than trying to think thatwe slept comfortably here, and so we rose up and went down thebanks of the stream at once; and the way proved to be easy enough, if rocky. The bank on this side was higher, and dry therefore, sothat we had no bogs to fear. We knew enough of them in the Orkneysand on the Sutherland coast. 

The white mist grew very thick, but the firelight glow grew redderas we went on, and at last we came near enough to hear many voicesplainly; but presently, when one shouted, we found that the tonguewas not known to us. 

"Now it is plain whom we have come across, " I said. "This is a campof the Cornish tin traders, of whom the king told us. They arehonest folk enough, and will put us on the great road. They must beclose to it. "

That seemed so likely that we left the brook and began to drawnearer to the fire, the voices growing plainer every moment, thoughwe could see no man as yet. 

Now, all of a sudden, every voice was silent, and we stopped, thinking we were heard perhaps; though it did seem strange to methat no dogs were about a camp of traders. I was just about to callout that we were friends, when there began a low, even beating, asof a drum of some sort, and then suddenly a wild howl that soundedlike a war cry of maddened men, and after that a measured trampingof feet that went swiftly and in time to a chant, the like of whichI had never heard before, and which made me grasp Harek by the arm. 

"What, in Odin's name, is this?" r said, whispering. 

"Somewhat uncanny, " answered the scald. "Let us get back to thehorses and leave this place. "

Then we turned back, and Kolgrim's foot lit on a stone that rolledfrom under it, and he fell heavily with a clatter of weapons on thescattered rocks of the stream bank. 

There was a howl from the firelight, and the chanting stopped, andvoices cried in the uncouth tongue angrily, and there came apattering of unshod feet round us in the thickness, with a word ortwo that seemed as if of command, and then silence, but forstealthy footfalls drawing nearer to us. And I liked it not. 

We pulled Kolgrim up, and went on upstream, drawing our swords, though I yet thought of nothing but tin merchants whom we haddisturbed in some strange play of their own. Doubtless they wouldtake us for outlaws. 

Now through the fog, dark against the flickering glow of the fire, and only seen against it, came creeping figures; and I suppose thatsome dull glitter of steel from helms or sword hilts betrayed us tothem, for word was muttered among them, and the rattle of stonesshifted by bare feet seemed to be all round us. I thought it timeto speak to them. 

"We are friends, good people, " I said. "We mean no harm, and havebut lost our way. "

There was a whistle, and in a moment the leaping shadows were onus. Kolgrim went down under a heavy blow on his helm, and laymotionless; and Harek was whirled by a dozen pairs of hands off hisfeet, and fell heavily with his foes upon him. I slew one, orthought I slew him, and I stood over Kolgrim and kept them backwith long sword sweeps, crying to them to hold, for we werefriends--King Alfred's guests. 

Now they were yelling to one another, and one threw a long-noosedline over me from behind. It fell over my arms, and at once theydrew it tight, jerking me off my feet. As I went down, a howlingcrowd fell on me and took the good sword from me, and bound me handand foot, having overpowered me by sheer numbers. 

Then they looked at Kolgrim, and laughed, and left him. I was surehe was dead then, and I fell into a great dumb rage that seemedlike to choke me. 

They dragged the scald and me to the fire, and I saw into whathands we had fallen, and I will say that I was fairly afraid. Forthese were no thrifty Cornish folk, but wild-looking men, blackhaired and bearded, clad in skins of wolf, and badger, and deer, and sheep, with savage-eyed faces, and rough weapons of rusted ironand bronze and stone. So strange were their looks and terrible inthe red light of the great fire, that I cried to Harek:

"These be trolls, scald! Sing the verses that have power to scarethem. "

Now it says much for Harek's courage that at once he lifted up notrembling voice and sang lustily, roaring verses old as Odinhimself, such as no troll can abide within hearing of, so thatthose who bore him fell back amazed, and stared at him. Then I sawthat on the arms and necks of one or two of these weird folk weregolden rings flashing, and I saw, too, that our poor greyhounds laydead near where I was, and I feared the more for ourselves. 

But they did not melt away or fly before the spells that Harekhurled at them. 

"These be mortal men, " he said at last, "else had they fled erenow. "

By this time they had left me, helpless as a log, and were standinground us in a sort of ring, talking together of slaying us, as Ithought. I mind that the flint-tipped spears seemed cruel weapons. At last one of them said somewhat that pleased the rest, for theybroke into a great laugh and clapped their hands. 

"Here is a word I can understand, " said Harek, "and that is'pixies. '"

But I was looking to see where our swords were, and I saw a mantake them beyond the fire and set them on what seemed a bank, someyards from it. Then they went to the scald and began to loosen hisbonds, laughing the while. 

"Have a care, Harek, " I cried. "Make a rush for the swords beyondthe fire so soon as you are free. "

"I am likely to be hove into the said fire, " said the scald, verycoolly. "Howbeit I see the place where they are. "

Then he gave a great bound and shout: but the numbers round himwere too great, and they had him down again, and yet he struggled. This was sport to these savages, and those who were not wrestlingwith him leaped and yelled with delight to see it. And I wrestledand tore at my bonds; but they were of rawhide, and I could donothing. 

Then Harek said, breathing heavily:

"No good; their arms are like steel about me. "

Then some came and dragged me back a little, and set me up sittingagainst a great stone, so I could see all that went on. Now Icounted fifty men, and there were no women that I could seeanywhere. Half of these were making a great ring with joined handsround the fire, and some piled more fuel on it--turf and branchesof dwarf oak trees--and others sat round, watching the dozen or sothat minded Harek. One sat cross-legged near me, with a great potcovered tightly with skin held between his knees. 

Next they set Harek on his feet, and led him to the ring round thefire. Two of the men--and they were among the strongest ofall--loosened their hands, and each gripped the scald by the wristand yelled aloud, and at once the man beat on the great pot's coverdrum-wise, and the ring of men whirled away round the fire in thewild dance whose foot beats we had heard as we came. Then those whosat round raised the chant we heard also. 

I saw Harek struggle and try to break away; but at that theywhirled yet more quickly, and he lost his footing, and fell, andwas dragged up; and then he too must dance, or be haled along theground. My eyes grew dizzy with watching, while the drum and thechant dulled into a humming in my brain. 

"This cannot go on for long, " I thought. 

But then, from among those who sat round and chanted, I saw now oneand now another dart to the ring and take the place of a dancer whoseemed to tire; and so at last one came and gripped Harek's wristand swung into the place of his first holder before he knew thatany change was coming, and so with the one on the other side ofhim. 

Then it was plain that my comrade must needs fall worn out beforelong, and I knew what I was looking on at. It was the dance of thepixies, in truth--the dance that ends but with the death of him whohas broken in on their revels--and I would that I and Harek hadbeen slain rather with Kolgrim by the stream yonder. 

At last the scald fell, and then with a great howl they let him go, flinging him out of the circle like a stone, and he lay in a heapwhere they tossed him, and was quite still. 

Then the dancers raised a shout, and came and sat down, and somebrought earthen vessels of drink to refresh them, while they beganto turn their eyes to me, whose turn came next. 

Whereon a thought came into my mind, and I almost laughed, for ahope seemed to lie in a simple trick enough. That I would trypresently. 

Now I looked, and hoped to see Harek come to himself; but he didnot stir. He lay near the swords, and for the first time now, because of some thinning of the mist, I saw what was on the bankwhere these had been placed. There was a great stone dolmen, asthey call it--a giant house, as it were, made of three flat stonesfor walls, and a fourth for a roof, so heavy that none know howsuch are raised nowadays. They might have served for a table, ormaybe a stool, for a Jotun. The two side walls came together fromthe back, so that the doorway was narrow; and a man might stand andkeep it against a dozen, for it was ten feet high, and there wasroom for sword play. One minds all these things when they are of nouse to him, and only the wish that they could be used is left. Nevertheless, as I say, I had one little hope. 

It was not long before the savage folk were ready for my dance, andthey made the ring again, refreshed. The drum was taken up oncemore, and a dozen men came and unbound me. I also struggled asHarek had struggled, unavailingly. When I was quiet they led me tothe circle, and I watched for my plan to work. 

When I was within reach of the two who should hold me, I held outmy hands to grasp theirs, without waiting for them to seize me. Theman on my right took my wrist in a grasp like steel; but the otherwas tricked, and took my hand naturally enough. Whereat my heartleaped. 

"Now will one know what a grip on the mainsheet is like!" Ithought; and even as the hand closed there came the yell, and thethud of the earthen drum, and I was whirled away. 

Now I kept going, for my great fear was that I should grow dizzyquickly. I was taller than any man in the ring, and once I foundout the measure of the chant I went on easily, keeping my eyes onthe man ahead of me. That was the one to my right; for they wentagainst the sun, which is an unlucky thing to do at any time. 

Once we went round, and I saw the great dolmen and the gleam ofsword Helmbiter beneath it. Then it was across the fire, and againI passed it. I could not choose my place, as it seemed, andsuddenly with all my force I gripped the hand I held and around thehones of it together, so that no answering grip could come. In amoment the man let go of his fellow with the other hand, andscreamed aloud, and cast himself on the ground, staying the dance, so that those after him fell over us. I let go, and swung round andsmote my other holder across the face; and he too let go, and I wasfree, and in the uproar the dancers knew not what had happened. Smiting and kicking, I got clear of them, and saw that the dolmentowered across the fire, and straightway I knew that through thesmoke was the only way. I leaped at it, and cleared it fairly, felling a man on the other side as I did so. 

Then I had Helmbiter in my hand, and I shouted, and stepped back tothe narrow door of the dolmen, and there stood, while the wild mengathered in a ring and howled at me. One ran and brought the longline that had noosed me before, but the stone doorway protected mefrom that; and one or two hurled spears at me, clumsily enough forme to ward them off. 

So we stood and watched each other, and I thought they would make arush on me. Harek lay within sweep of my sword, and his weapon wasnearer them than me, and one of them picked it up and went toplunge it in him. 

Then I stepped out and cut that man down, and the rest huddled backa little at my onslaught. Whereon I drew my comrade back to myfeet, lest they should bring me out again and noose me. 

As I did that, the one who seemed to be the chief leaped at me, club in air; but I was watching for him, and he too fell, and Ishouted, to scare back the rest. 

There was an answering shout, and Kolgrim, with the Berserker furyon him, was among the wild crowd from out of the darkness, and hisgreat sword was cutting a way to my side. 

Then they did not stay for my sword to be upon them also, but theyfled yelling and terror stricken, seeming to melt into the mist. Intwo minutes the firelit circle was quiet and deserted, save forthose who had fallen; and my comrade and I stared in each other'sfaces in the firelight. 

"Comrade, " I cried in gladness, "I thought you were slain. "

"The good helm saved me, " he answered; "but I came round in time. What are these whom we have fought?"

I suppose the fury kept him up so far, for now I saw that his facewas ashy pale, and his knees shook under him. 

"Are you badly hurt?" I asked. 

"My head swims yet--that is all. Where is the scald?"

I turned to him and pointed. Kolgrim sat down beside him and bentover him, leaning against the stone of the great dolmen. 

"I do not think he is dead, master, " he said. "Let us draw himinside this house, and then he will be safe till daylight--unlessthe trolls come back and we cannot hold this doorway till the sunrises. "

"They are men, not trolls, " I said, pointing to the slain who laybetween us and the fire in a lane where Kolgrim had charged throughthem, "else had we not slain them thus. "

"One knows not what Sigurd's sword will not bite, " he said. 

"Why, most of that is your doing, " I said, laughing a little. 

But he looked puzzled, and shook his head. 

"I mind leaping among them, but not that I slew any. "

Now I thought that he would be the better for food. There had beenplenty of both food and drink going among these wild people, whatever they were, and they had not waited to take anything. So Isaid I would walk round the fire and see what I could find, andwent before he could stay me. 

I had not far to go either, for there were plentiful remains of aroasted sheep or two set aside with the skins, and alongside them apot of heather ale; so that we had a good meal, sitting in the doorof the dolmen, while the moon rose. But first we tried to makeHarek drink of the strong ale. He was beginning to breathe heavilynow, and I thought he would come round presently. Whether he hadbeen hurt by the whirling of the dance or by the fall when theycast him aside, I could not tell, and we could do no more for him. 

"Sleep, master, " said Kolgrim, when we had supped well; "I willwatch for a time. "

And he would have it so, and I, seeing that he was refreshed, wasglad to lie down and sleep inside the dolmen, bidding him wake mein two hours and rest in turn. 

But he did not. It was daylight when I woke, and the first ray ofthe sun came straight into the narrow doorway and woke me. And itwaked Harek also. Kolgrim sat yet in the door with his sword acrosshis knees. 

"Ho, scald!" I said, "you have had a great sleep. "

"Ay, and a bad dream also, " he answered, "if dream it was. "

For now he saw before us the burnt-out fire, and the slain, and thestrangely-trampled circle of the dance. 

"No dream, therefore, " he said. "Is it true that I was made todance round yon fire till I was nigh dead?"

"True enough. I danced also in turn, " I said. 

And then I told him how things had gone after his fall. 

"Kolgrim has fought, therefore, a matter of fifty trolls, " I said;"which is more than most folk can say for themselves. "

Whereat he growled from the doorway:

"Maybe I was too much feared to know what I was doing. "

We laughed at him, but he would have it so; and then we ate anddrank, and spoke of going to where we had left the horses, beingnone so sure that we should find them at all. 

Now the sun drank up the mists, and they cleared suddenly; and whenthe last wreaths fled up the hillsides and passed, we saw that thehorses yet fed quietly where we had left them, full half a mileaway up the steep rise down which the stream came. 

And it was strange to see what manner of place this was indaylight, for until the mist lifted we could not tell in the least, and it was confused to us. Now all the hillsides glowed purple withheather in a great cup round us, and we were on a little rise inthe midst of them whereon stood the dolmen, and the same handsdoubtless that raised it had set up a wide circle of standingstones round about it, such as I have seen in the Orkneys. It wasnot a place where one would choose to spend the night. 

There was no sign of the wild folk anywhere outside the stonecircle. They had gone, and there seemed no cover for them anywhere, unless they dwelt in clefts and caves of the bare tors around us. So we feared no longer lest there should be any ambush set for us, and went about to see what they had left. 

There were the long line that had noosed me, the earthen drum withits dry skin head, the raw hide thongs we had been bound with, andthe food and drink; and that was all save what weapons lay roundthe slain, and the bodies of the two good greyhounds. 

"These are but men, and not trolls as one might well think, " Isaid, looking on those who lay before us. 

One whom I had slain had a heavy gold torque round his neck, andtwisted gold armlets, being the chief, as I think. Kolgrim tookthese off and gave them to me, and then he went to the drum anddashed it on a stone and broke it, saying nothing. 

"Let us be going, " I said. "These folk will come back and see totheir dead. "

But Kolgrim looked at the drumhead and took it, and then coiled thelong line on his arm. 

"Trust a sailor for never losing a chance of getting a new bit ofrigging, " said Harek, laughing; for he seemed none the worse forthe things of last night, which indeed began to seem ghostly anddreamlike to us all. "But what good is the bit of skin?"

"Here be strange charms wrought into it, " Kolgrim said. "It willmake a sword scabbard that will avail somewhat against such likefolk if ever we meet them again. "

Truly there were marks as of branded signs on the bit of skin, andso he kept it; and I hung the gold trophies in my belt, and Harektook some of the remains of our supper: and so we went to thehorses, seeing nothing of the wild men anywhere. 

Very glad were the good steeds to see us come, and the falcon, whostill sat on the saddle where I had perched her, spread her wingsand ruffled her feathers to hear us. I unhooded and fed her; and wewashed in the stream, and set out gaily enough, making southward, for so we thought we should strike the great road. And at last, when we saw its white line far off from a steep hillside, I wasglad enough. 

I cannot tell how we had reached our halting place through thehills in the dark, nor could I find it again directly. It wasmidday before we reached the road, riding easily; so that, whatwith the swift gallop of the hunting and the long hours of ridingin mist and darkness, we had covered many miles. We saw no housetill we were close to the road, and then lit on one made of stonesand turf hard by it, where an old woman told us that no party hadbeen by since daylight. 

So we turned eastward and rode to meet the king, and did so beforelong. He had left men at his village to wait for us in case we cameback there; but he laughed at us for losing ourselves, though hesaid he had no fear for sailors adrift in the wilds when Ethelnothcame in without us. 

But when, as we rode on, I told him what had befallen us, helistened gravely, and at last said:

"I have heard the like of this before. Men say that the pixiesdwell in the moorland, and will dance to death those who disturbthem. What think you of those you have seen?"

I said that, having slain them, one could not doubt that they weremen, if strange ones. 

"That is what I think, " he answered. "They are men who would bethought pixies. Maybe they are the pixies. I believe they are thelast of the old Welsh folk who have dwelt in these wilds since thecoming of the Romans or before. There were the like in the greatfens of East Anglia and Mercia when Guthlac the Holy went there, and he thought them devils. None can reach these men or know wherethey dwell. Maybe they are heathen, and their dance in that stonering was some unholy rite that you have seen. But you have beenvery far into the wastes, and I have never seen those stones. "

And when he handled the gold rings, he showed me that they werevery old; but when he handled the drumhead and looked at the marksthereon, he laughed. 

"Here is the magic of an honest franklin's cattle brand. I haveseen it on beasts about the hills before now. The pixies have madea raid on the farmer's herds at some time. "

Now I think that King Alfred was right, and that we had fallen intothe hands of wild Welsh or Cornish moor folk. But one should hearKolgrim's tale of the matter as he shows his sword sheath that hemade of the drumhead; for nothing would persuade him that it wasnot of more than mortal work. 

"Had the good king been in that place with us, he would have told adifferent tale altogether, " he says. 

So we went on our journey quietly, and ever as we went and spokewith Alfred, I began to be sure that this pale and troubled kingwas the most wondrous man that I had ever seen. And now, as I lookback and remember, I know that in many ways he was showing me thatthe faith he held shaped his life to that which seemed best in himto my eyes. 

I know this, that had he scoffed at the Asir, I had listened toNeot not at all. But when we came to his place, I was ready, andmore than ready, to hear what he had to tell me. 

Chapter VIII. The Black Twelfth-Night. 

When we came to the little out of the way village among the Cornishhills near which Neot, the king's cousin, had his dwelling, Ithought it strange that any one should be willing to give up thestirring life at court for such a place as this. Here was only onefair-sized house in the place, and that was built not long beforeby the king for his own use when he came here, which was often. AndNeot's own dwelling was but a little stone-walled and turf-roofedhut, apart from all others, on the hillside, and he dwelt therewith one companion--another holy man, named Guerir, a Welshman bybirth--content with the simple food that the villagers could givehim, and spending his days in prayer and thought for the king andpeople and land that he loved. 

But presently, as I came to know more of Neot, it seemed good thatsome should live thus in quiet while war and unrest were over thecountry, else had all learning and deeper thought passed away. Itis certain from all that I have heard, from the king himself andfrom others, that without Neot's steady counsel and gathered wisdomAlfred had remained haughty and proud, well-nigh hated by hispeople, as he had been when first he came to the throne. 

At one time he would drive away any who came to him with plaints ortales of wrong and trouble; but Neot spoke to him in such wise thathe framed his ways differently. And now I used to wonder to see himstay and listen patiently to some rambling words of trifling want, told by a wayside thrall, to which it seemed below his rank tohearken, and next I would know that it was thus he made his peoplelove him as no other king has been loved maybe. There was no manwho could not win hearing from him now. 

It is said of him that when Neot showed him the faults in his ways, he asked that some sickness, one that might not make him useless orloathsome to his people, might be sent him to mind him against hispride, and that so he had at first one manner of pain, and now thiswhich I had seen. It may be so, for I know well that so he made itgood for him, and he bore it most patiently. Moreover, I have neverheard that it troubled him in the times of direst need, though thefear of it was with him always. 

Now what Alfred and Neot spoke of at this time I cannot say, exceptthat it was certainly some plan for the good of the land. I and mycomrades hunted and hawked day by day until the evening came, andthen would sup plainly with the king, and then sit at Neot's doorin the warm evening, and talk together till the stars came out. 

Many things we spoke of, and Neot told me what I would. I cannotwrite down those talks, though I mind every word of them. But therewas never any talk of the runes I had offered. 

Neot spoke mostly, but Alfred put in words now and then that everseemed to make things plainer; and I mind how Ethelnoth theealdorman sat silent, listening to questions and answers that maybehe had never needed to put or hear concerning his own faith. 

At first I was only asking because the king wished it, then becauseI grew curious, and because I thought it well to know what aSaxon's faith was if I was to bide among Alfred's folk. Kolgrimlistened, saying nought. But presently Harek the scald would askmore than I, and his questions were very deep, and I thought thatas days went on he grew thoughtful and silent. 

Then one evening the song woke within the scald's breast, and hesaid to Neot:

"Many and wise words have you spoken, Father Neot. Hear now thesong of Odin--the Havamal--and tell me if you have aught to equalit. "

"Sing, my son, " the good man answered. "Wisdom is from above, andis taught in many ways. "

Then Harek sang, and his voice went over the hillsides, echoingwonderfully; while we who heard him were very still, unwilling tolose one word or note of the song. Many verses and sayings of the"Havamal" I knew, but I had not heard it all before. Now it seemedto me that no more wisdom than is therein could be found {ix}. 

So when Harek ended Neot smiled on him, and said:

"That is a wondrous song, and I could have listened longer. Thereis little therein that one may not be wiser in remembering. "

"There is nought wiser; it is Odin's wisdom, " said Harek. 

Now the old hermit, Guerir, Neot's friend, sat on the stone benchbeside the king, and he said:

"Hear the words of the bards, the wondrous 'triads' of old time. "

And he chanted them in a strange melody, unlike aught I had everheard. And they, the old savings, were wise as the "Havamal"itself. But he stopped ere long, saying:

"The English words will not frame the meaning rightly. I do nojustice to the wisdom that is hidden. "

Then Neot turned to the king, and said:

"Sing to Harek words from the book of Wisdom that we know. I thinkyou can remember it well. "

"I have not rhymed it, " the king answered; "but sometimes the songshapes itself when it is needed. "

He took Guerir's little harp and tuned it afresh and sang. And inthe words were more wisdom than in the Havamal or in the song ofthe bards, so that I wondered; and Harek was silent, looking out tothe sunset with wide eyes. 

Not long did the king sing, as it seemed to us; and when he ceased, Harek made no sign. 

"Sing now, my cousin, words that are wiser than those; even singfrom the songs of David the king. "

So said Neot; and Alfred sang again very wondrously, and as withsome strange awe of the words he said. Then to me it seemed thatbeside these the words of Odin were as nought. They became as wordsof the wisdom of daily life, wrung from the lips of men forced tolearn by hardness and defeat and loss; and then the words thatAlfred had first sung were as those of one who knew more than Odin, and yet spoke of daily troubles and the wisdom that grows thereout. But now the things that he sang must needs have come from wisdombeyond that of men--wisdom beyond thought of mine. And if so itseemed to me, I know not how the heart of the scald, who was morethoughtful and knew more than I, was stirred. 

He rose up when Alfred ceased, and walked away down the hillsideslowly, as in a dream, not looking at us; and the kindly Saxonssmiled gently, and said nothing to rouse him. 

It is in my mind that Harek's eyes were wet, for he had lostsomewhat--his belief in things he held dearest and first ofall--and had as yet found nothing that should take its place. Thereis nought harder than that to a man. 

When he had passed out of hearing, I said:

"Are there wiser things yet that you may sing?"

"Ay, and that you may learn, my son, " answered Neot. "Listen. "

Then he spoke words from Holy Writ that I know now--the words thatspeak of where wisdom may be found. And he said thereafter, andtruly, that it was not all. 

Then I seemed to fear greatly. 

"Not now, my king, not now, " I said; "it is enough. "

Then those two spoke to me out of their kind hearts. Yet to me theold gods were very dear, and I clung to them. Neither Neot nor theking said aught against them, being very wise, at that time. 

Presently Harek came back, and his eyes were shining. 

"Tell me more of this learning, " he said, casting himself down onthe grass at Alfred's feet. "Scald have I been since I could sing, and nought have I heard like this. "

"Some day, " Neot said; "it is enough now that you should know whatyou have heard. "

So ended that strange song strife on Neot's quiet hillside. The sunset, and the fleecy mists came up from the little river below, andwe sat silent till Alfred rose and said farewell, and we went tothe guest house in the village. 

Now I think that none will wonder that after we had been with Neotfor those ten days, we were ready and willing to take on us the"prime signing, " as they called it, gladly and honestly. So we weresigned with the cross by Neot, and Alfred and Ethelnoth and Guerirwere our witnesses. 

I know that many scoff at this, because there are heathen who takethis on them for gain, that they may trade more openly, or findprofit among Christian folk, never meaning or caring to seekfurther into the faith that lies open, as it were, before them. Butit was not so with us, nor with many others. We were free to serveour old gods if we would, but free also to learn the new faith; andto learn more of it for its own sake seemed good to us. 

So we went back to Exeter with the king, and Neot came for a fewmiles with us, on foot as was his wont, parting from us with manygood words. And after he was gone the king was cheerful, and spokewith me about the ordering of the fleet we were to build, as thoughhe were certain that I should take command of it in the spring. 

And, indeed, after that time there was never any question among usthree vikings about it. It seemed to us that if we had lost Norwayas a home, we had gained what would make as good a country; and, moreover, Alfred won us to him in such wise that it seemed we coulddo nought but serve him. There can be few who have such power overmen's hearts as he. 

Exeter seemed very quiet when we came back; for the Danes weregone, and the king's levies had dispersed, and only the courtremained, though that was enough to make all the old city seem verygay to those who had known it only in the quiet of peace. 

One man was there whom I had hardly thought to meet again, and thatwas Osmund the Danish jarl. For he was a hostage in the king'shands, to make more sure that the peace would be kept. I knew therewere hostages to be given by the beaten host; but I had not askedwho they were, and had been at the ships when they were given up, ten of them in all, and of the best men among the Danes. 

Alfred treated his captives very well, giving them good lodgings, and bating them often at his own table, so that I saw much ofOsmund. And more than that, I saw much of the Lady Thora, hisdaughter, who would not leave him. I do not think that there couldbe more certain manner of beginning a close friendship between awarrior and the lady whom he shall learn to hold first in hisheart, than that in which I first met this fair maiden. 

Now one will say that straightway I must fall in love with her, butit was not so: first of all, because I had not time, since everyday Alfred planned new ships with me and Thord; and next, because Iwas his guest, and Osmund was his hostage. Maybe I thought not muchof that, however, not having the thoughts of a Saxon towards aDane. But I will say this, that among all the fair ladies of thequeen's household there was none of whom I thought at all; while ofwhat Thora would say I thought often, and it pleased me that theLady Etheldreda, Odda's fair eldest daughter, took pity on thelonely maiden, and made much of her after a time. 

Three weeks I was in Exeter, and then the king went eastwardthrough his country to repair what damage had been done. Then Itook up my work for him, and got out my ship and sailed westward, putting into every harbour where a ship might be built, and set theshipwrights to work, having with me royal letters to sheriffs andport reeves everywhere that they should do what I ordered them. Ineach yard I left two or three of my men, that they should overseeall things; because if one Saxon thinks he knows better than hisfellow, he will not be ruled by him, whereas no man can disputewhat a born viking has to say about ship craft. It seemed that allwere glad of our coming, and the work began very cheerfully. 

All this took long, but at last I came up the Severn, and so intothe river Parret--for the weather would serve me no longer and laidup the ship in a creek there is at Bridgwater, where Heregar, theking's standard bearer, was sheriff. He made me very welcome at hisgreat house near by, at Cannington, and then rode with me toBristol; and there I set two ships in frame, and so ended all Icould do for the winter. King Alfred would have a fleet when thespring came. 

Then Heregar and I would go to Chippenham, to spend the time of theYule feast with King Alfred; and we rode there with Harek andKolgrim, and were made most welcome. Many friends whom I had madeat Exeter were there, and among them, quiet and yet hopeful ofrelease, were the hostages. 

That was a wonderful Yule to me; but I will say little of it, forthe tale of the most terrible Twelfth Night that England has everknown overshadows it all, though there were things that I learnedat that time, sitting in the church with Harek, at the west end, and listening, that are bright to me. But they are things bythemselves, and apart from all else. 

Now peace was on all the land, and the frost and snow were brightand sharp everywhere; so that men said that it was a hard winter, and complained of the cold which seemed nothing to us Northmen. Maybe there was a foot of snow in deep places, and the ice was sixinches thick on the waters; and the Saxons wondered thereat, sayingthat they minded the like in such and such years before. Then Iwould tell them tales of the cold north to warm them, but I thinkthey hardly believed me. 

The town was full of thanes and their families who had been calledto Alfred's Yule keeping, and it was very bright and pleasant amongthem all, though here and there burnt ruins made gaps between thehouses, minding one that the Danes had held the place not so longsince. 

So they kept high feasting for Yule and the New Year, and the lastgreat feast was for Twelfth Night, and all were bidden for that, and there was much pleasant talk of what revels should be in theevening. 

The day broke very bright and fair, with a keen, windless frostthat made the snow crisp and pleasant to ride over, hindering onein no way. And there was the sun shining over all in a way thatmade the cold seem nought to me, so that I had known nothing morepleasant than this English winter, having seen as yet nothing ofthe wet and cold times that come more often than such as this. Then, too, the clear ringing of the bells from every village nearand far was new to me, and I thought I had heard nothing sweeterthan the English call to the church for high festival {x}. 

So I went to the king, and asked him if I might take with me theDanish jarl for a ride beyond the town; for the hostages were onlyfree inside the walls, and I knew this would please Osmund andThora well. I said that I would see to his safety and be answerablefor him. 

"This must be Osmund, I suppose, " the king said, smiling. "I haveheard how you came to know him and his fair daughter at Wareham. Itwas well done, though maybe I should blame you for runningover-much risk. "

"I think I ran little, lord king, " I said; "and I could have doneno less for the poor maiden. "

"Surely; but I meant that to go at all was over dangerous. "

"I am ready to do the same again for you, my king, " I said. "Andafter all I was in no danger. "

Then said the king, smiling gravely at me:

"Greater often are the dangers one sees not than those which onehas to meet. I have my own thoughts of what risk you ran. 

"Well, take your fair lady and the jarl also where you will. Butthe feast is set for two hours after noon, and all must be there. "

So I thanked him, and he bade me ask his steward for horses if Iwould, and I went straight to Osmund from his presence. 

"I think it will be a more pleasant ride than our last, " saidThora. "Yet that is one that I shall not forget. "

Then I tried to say that I hoped she did not regret it either, butI minded me of the loved nurse she had to leave, and was silent intime. Yet I thought that she meant nothing of sorrow in theremembrance as she spoke. 

We called out my two comrades, for Osmund liked them well, and rodeaway northward, that the keen air might be behind us as wereturned. That was all the chance that led us that way, and it waswell that we were so led, as things turned out. 

The white downs and woodlands sparkling with frost were verybeautiful as we rode, and we went fast and joyously in the freshair; but the countryside was almost deserted, for the farmsteadswere burned when the Danes broke in on the land last spring, andfew were built up as yet. The poor folk were in the town now, forthe most part, finding empty houses enough to shelter them, andnone left to whom they belonged. 

Now we rode for twelve miles or so, and then won to a hilltop whichwe had set as our turning place. I longed to stand there and lookout over all this country, that seemed so fair after the ruggednorthern lands I had known all my life. But when we were there wesaw a farmstead just below us, on the far slope of the gentle hill;and we thought it well to go there and dismount, and maybe findsome food for ourselves and the horses before turning back. 

So we went on. It was but a couple of furlongs distant, and thebuildings lay to the right of the road, up a tree-shaded lane oftheir own. 

We turned into this, and before we had gone ten yards along it Ihalted suddenly. I had seen somewhat that seemed strange, andunmeet for the lady to set eyes on. 

"Bide here, jarl, " I said, "and let us go on and see what is here;the place looks deserted. "

And I looked meaningly at him, glancing at Thora. 

But he had seen what had caught my eye, and he stayed at once, turning back into the main road, and beckoning Harek to come withhim and Thora, for some reason of his own. 

Then Kolgrim and I went on. What we had seen was a man lyingmotionless by the farm gate, in a way that was plain enough to me. And when we came near, we knew that the man had been slain. He wasa farm thrall, and he had a pitchfork in his hand, the shaft ofwhich was half cut through, as with a sword stroke that he hadwarded from him, though he had not stayed a second cut, for so hewas killed. 

"Here is somewhat strangely wrong, " I said. 

"Outlaws' work, " answered Kolgrim; for the wartime had made themasterless folk very bold everywhere, and the farm was lonelyenough. 

We rode through the swinging gate, and then we saw three horses bythe stable yard paling, and with them was an armed man, who saw usas we came round the house, and whistled shrilly. Whereon twoothers came running from the building, and asked in the Danishtongue what he called for. The first man pointed to us, and allthree mounted at once. They were in mail and helm, fully armed. 

Now we were not, for we had thought of no meeting such as this, androde in woollen jerkins and the like, and had only our swords andseaxes, as usual; but for the moment I did not think that we shouldneed either. Outlaws such as I took them for do not make any standunless forced. 

Presently one of the men, having mounted leisurely enough, calledto us. 

"There is no plunder to be had, " he said, "even if you were not toolate; our folk cleared out the place over well last time. "

Then a fourth man, one who seemed of some rank, rode from beyondthe house, passing behind us without paying any heed to us, exceptthat he called to the men to follow him, and so went down the lanetowards where Osmund was waiting with Harek. 

All this puzzled me, and so I cried to the three men:

"What do you here? Whose men are you?"

At that they looked at one another--they were not more than tenyards from us now--and halted. 

"You should know that, " one said; and then he put his hand to hissword suddenly, adding in a sharp voice:

"These be Saxons; cut them down. "

When hand goes to sword hilt one knows what is coming, and even asthe man said his last words I was on them, and Kolgrim was not apace behind me. The Dane's sword was out first; but I was upon himin time. His horse swerved as mine plunged forward, and I rode himdown, horse and man rolling together in the roadway. Then the manto my right cut at me, and I parried the blow and returned it. Thenthat horse was riderless, and I heard Kolgrim laugh as his man wentdown with a clatter and howl. 

My horse plunged on for a few steps, and then I turned. Kolgrim hadone horse by the bridle, and was catching that which had fallen. Icaught the other, and so we looked at each other. 

"This is your luck, master, " said Kolgrim. 

"Well, " said I, "these are Danes, and I do not think they arewanderers either. Here are forage bags behind the saddles. Onewould say that they were on the march if this were not mid-winterand time of peace. The horsemen in advance of a host, or the like. "

Then Kolgrim said:

"Where has the other man gone? I had forgotten him for the moment. "

"Bide here and see if any poor farm folk are yet alive, " I said. "Iwill ride after him. "

So I gave the horse I was holding to my comrade, and went backquickly down the lane to where Osmund and the other two were. Theman I sought was speaking with the jarl, whose face was white andtroubled. Harek was looking red and angry, but on Thora's face waswritten what I could not understand--as it were some fear of a newterror. 

Now it was plain that all three were very glad of my coming; butthe stranger looked round for a single glance, and then went onspeaking to Osmund. 

"Be not a fool, jarl, " he said angrily. "Here is your chance; letit not slip. "

"I tell you that my word shall not be broken, " Osmund replied, verycoldly and sternly. 

"What say you, girl?" the man said then, turning to Thora. "Shortshrift will be the jarl's when Alfred finds that we are on him. "

But Thora turned away without a word, and then the Dane spoke tome:

"Here! you are another hostage, I suppose. "

"I am not, " I answered. 

"Well, then, here is Jarl Osmund, if you know him not, and he isone. Tell him that what I say is true, and that Chippenham townwill be burned out tonight king and all. "

I saw that the Dane, seeing that I was armed, and not clad in theSaxon manner altogether, took me for one of his own people. Andfrom his words it was plain that some of the Danish chiefs hadbroken away from Guthrum, and were making this unheard-ofmid-winter march to surprise Alfred. Most likely they werenewcomers into Mercia, and had nought to do with the Exeter host. 

"Maybe it is true, " I answered; "but I am no Dane. "

He laughed loudly. 

"Why, then, you are one of Alfred's Norsemen! Now I warn you to getaway from Chippenham, for it is unsafe, and there will be no kingto pay you tomorrow. I think that you will say with me that it werebetter for Osmund to come with me to meet the host than to go backto Alfred and be hung before he flies--if he gets news of us intime to do so. "

Herein the man was right, for Alfred had warned the chiefs atExeter that he held the hostages in surety for peace on the part ofall and any Danes. But I thought I might learn more, so I said:

"Guthrum thinks little of his friends' lives. "

"Guthrum!" the Dane answered sneeringly; "what have we to do withhim and his peace making?"

"What then are you Hubba's men?"

"He is in Wales. Think you that we are all tied to the sons ofLodbrok?"

"You might have worse leaders, " I said. 

And just then Kolgrim came along the lane, leading the threehorses, and on them were the armour and weapons of the slain. Itwas not my comrade's way to leave for other folk aught that wasworth having. 

At once the Dane knew what had happened, and he swung his horseround and spurred it fiercely, making for flight. Then Harek lookedat me and touched his sword hilt, and I nodded. It was well to letno tidings of our knowledge go back to the host. After the Danetherefore went Harek, and I looked at Osmund. 

"Jarl, " I said, "I am in a strait here. If you go back, your lifeis in Alfred's hands. "

"I know it, " he said, smiling faintly. "It is a hard place maybefor us both, but there is only one way. You must get back to theking, and I with you; for you have to answer for me, and my word ispassed not to escape. "

Then Thora said:

"The king is just, as all men know. How should he slay you for whatyou cannot help?"

"Ay, " he answered, smiling at her, "that is right. "

So she was satisfied, knowing nought perhaps of what the place of ahostage is. 

So we started back to Chippenham quickly, and after us I heardHarek coming. He had a led horse when he joined us, and I knew thatnone would take word to the Danish host that the king was warned. 

When we came to the hilltop over which we had ridden so blithely anhour ago or less, we looked back, and at first saw nothing. Thenover the white brow of a rolling down that shone in the levelsunlight came a black speck that grew and lengthened, sliding, asit were, like a snake down the hillside. And that line sparkledlike ice in the sunlight from end to end; for it was the Danishhost on the march, and in two hours they would be where we stood, and in two more they who were mounted would be in Chippenhamstreets, where Alfred had not enough men even to guard the gatesagainst such a force as was coming. 

Then we rode hard for the lives of all who were in the town, and asI went I thought also that we rode to the death of the brave, honest jarl who was beside me, saying nothing, but never lettinghis horse falter. Just as bravely rode Thora. 

In an hour we were at the gates, and I rode straight to the king'shouse, and sought him on urgent business. 

Ethered of Mercia came out to me. 

"What is it, Ranald?" he said. "The Witan is set now. "

I told him in few words, and his face changed. 

"It seems impossible in frost and snow, " he said. 

"Ay; but there are proofs, " I said, pointing through the greatdoorway. 

There was my party, and Kolgrim was binding a wound on Harek's armof which I knew nought till that moment, and the led horses andspoils were plain enough to say all. 

Then Ethered made haste and took me to the great hall, where Alfredsat with some thirty thanes of his Witan {xi}, and many clergy. I knew they were to meet on some business that I had nought to dowith. Ethered went to the king without any ceremony, and speakinglow told him my message. Whereon the king's face grew white andthen red, and he flashed out into terrible wrath:

"Forsworn and treacherous!" he cried, in a thick voice that shookwith passion. "The hostages--chain them and bring them here. Theirfriends shall find somewhat waiting them here that shall make themwish they had kept their oaths!"

Then he said to me:

"Speak out, Ranald, and tell these thanes your news. "

I spoke plainly, and they listened with whitening faces andmuttered oaths. And when I ceased, one cried, hardly knowing whathe said, as I think:

"This outlander rode with Osmund the Dane to bring them on us evennow. "

"Silence!" Alfred said; and then in a cold voice he asked me:

"Where is this Osmund? I suppose he has fled to his people. "

"That he has not, though he could have done so, " I answered. "Moreover, the Dane I spoke with said in so many words that this isno host of Guthrum's. "

At that Alfred frowned fiercely. 

"Whose then? What good is a king if he cannot make his people keeptheir oaths?"

There was a stir at the door, and the eyes of all turned that way. And when the thanes saw that the hostages were being led in, withOsmund at their head, a great sullen growl of wrath broke fromthem, and I thought all hope was gone for the lives of thosecaptives. 

"Hear you this?" the king said, in a terrible voice, when the noiseceased. "By the deed of your own people your lives are forfeit. They have broken the peace, and even now are marching on us. Yourleader, Osmund himself, has seen them. "

"It is true, " Osmund said. "We are in the king's hands. "

Then Alfred turned to the Witan, who were in disorder, and inhaste, as one might see, to be gone to their houses and fly. 

"You heard the Danish oath taken at Exeter; what is your word onthis?"

They answered in one voice:

"Slay them. What else?"

"You hear, " said the king to the Danes. "Is not the sentence just?"

"It is what one might look for, " Osmund answered, "but I will saythis, that this is some new band of Danes, with whom we have noughtto do. "

"What!" said Alfred coldly; "will you tell me that any Dane in thecountry did not know that I held hostages for the peace? Go to. 

"See to this matter, sheriff. "

Then the sheriff of Chippenham came forward, and it seemed to methat it was of no use for me to say aught; yet I would try what Icould do, so I spoke loudly, for a talk had risen among the thanes. 

"What is this, lord king? Will you slay Osmund the jarl, who haskept his troth, even to coming back to what he knew would be hisdeath? You cannot slay such a man for the oath breaking of others. "

Then the king looked long at me, and the sheriff stayed, and atfirst I expected passionate words; but the king's rage was cold anddreadful now. 

"His friends slay him--not I, " he answered. 

Then of a sudden I minded somewhat, and clear before me stood atest by which I might know certainly if it were good that I shouldleave the Asir and follow the way of the white Christ. 

"King Alfred, " I said, "I have heard the bishop tell, in the greatchurch here, of a king who slew the guiltless at Christmastide. There was nought too hard for any to say of that man. Moreover, Ihave heard strange and sweet words of peace at this time, offorgiveness of enemies and of letting go of vengeance. Are thesethings nought, or are they indeed those by which you guideyourselves, as Neot says?"

He was silent, gazing fixedly on me; and all the Witan werespeechless, listening. 

"These men are enemies maybe, but they at least have done nought. Shall you avenge yourself on them for the wrongdoing of others?"

Then the king's face changed, and he looked past me, and in hiseyes grew and shone a wondrous light, and slowly he lifted up hishand, and cried, in a great voice that seemed full of joy:

"Hear this, O ye Danes and foes of the Cross. For the love ofChrist, and in His name, I bid you go in peace!"

And then, as they stared at him in wonder and awe at his look andwords, Alfred said to me:

"Unbind them, my brother, and let them go--nay, see them safely tosome strong house; for the poor folk may slay them in their blindanger, even as would I have done. "

Then no man hindered me--for it seemed as if a great fear, as ofthe might of the holy name, had fallen on all--and I went and cutthe bonds of the captives. And as I did so, Osmund said in a lowvoice to me:

"First daughter and then father. We owe our lives to you. "

"Nay, " I answered, "but to the Christians' faith. "

Then I hurried them out before news of what was on hand could getamong the townsfolk, and we went quickly to my lodgings; for thatwas a strong house enough, and could be barred in such wise thateven if any tried to attack the place in the flight that wouldbegin directly, it would take too long to break the doors down tobe safe with the host at hand. 

Then came Heregar, armed and mounted, with a single man behind him, and he called for me. 

"Ride out with me, King Ranald, for we must count these Danes, andsee that we are not overrating their number. After that we willjoin the king, who goes to Glastonbury. "

So I bade farewell to Osmund and to Thora, who said nought, butlooked very wistfully, as if she would say words of thanks butcould not; and at that I went quickly, for it seemed hard to leaveher, in some way that was not clear to me, amid all the turmoil ofthe place. 

But when we were on the road, Heregar said to me:

"It is in my mind that Osmund, your friend, will fare ill amongthese Danes. They will hear how he rode back, and will hold that byhis means the king escaped. "

"What can be done?"

"The man is one of a thousand, as it seems to me. Let us bid himleave the town and get back to Guthrum as he can. "

"He can have the Danish horses, " I said. 

Now before sunset we had seen the Danish force, and our heartssank. There were full ten thousand men, many of whom were mounted. 

Then we rode back, and found the town in such tumult as it is notgood to think on. There is nothing more terrible to see than such aflight, and in midwinter. 

When we came to my lodging, Heregar went in to find Osmund. I wouldnot see him again, lest Thora should weep. But in a few minutes hecame out with the jarl. 

"Here is a wise man, " said Heregar. "He says that he swore to keepthe peace with Alfred, and he will do it. He and the Lady Thorawill go with us. There are one or two also of the other hostageswho blame him for returning. He cannot stay among the Danes here. "

Then I was very glad, and we made haste to have all ready forThora's comfort on the ride that might be so long. And so we rodeout after the king along the road to Glastonbury, and I think thatthe Danes were in the town half an hour after we left it. 

Next we knew that Danes were on the road before us, and that morewere hard after us. Some had skirted the town in order to cut offthe king, and were pursuing him. So we struck off the road intoby-lanes that Heregar knew, resting at lonely houses as we went on. And when we came to Glastonbury at last, the king was not there, nor did any know of his fate. 

Then we rode, with the Danes swarming everywhere, through theSedgemoor wastes to Bridgwater, and found rest at Cannington, Heregar's great house not far off. 

Chapter IX. The Sign of St. Cuthberht. 

I suppose that in our flight from Glastonbury to Bridgwater wepassed through more dangers than we knew of; for Danes were hardafter us, riding even into sight from the town that evening, andnext day coming even to the eastern end of the old bridge, andbandying words with the townsfolk who guarded it. Across it theydared not come, for there is a strong earthwork on the little risefrom the river, which guards both bridge and town, and in it weremy Norsemen with the townsfolk. 

So we were in safety for a time; and it seemed likely that we mightbe so for long if but a few men could be gathered, for here was astretch of country that was, as it were, a natural fastness. Threehundred years ago the defeated Welsh had turned to bay here whileKenwalch of Wessex and his men could not follow them; and now itseemed likely that here in turn would Wessex stand her ground. 

It is a great square-sided patch of rolling, forest-coveredcountry, maybe twelve miles long from north to south, and half asmuch across. None can enter it from the north, because there is thesea, and a wild coast that is not safe for a landing; on the westthe great, steep, fort-crested Quantock Hills keep the border; onthe eastern side is the river Parret, and on the north the Tone, which joins it. Except at Bridgwater, at the eastern inland corner, and Taunton, at the western--one at the head of the tidal waters ofthe Parret, and the other guarding the place where the Quantocksend--there is no crossing the great and wide-stretching fens ofSedgemoor and Stanmoor and the rest that lie on either bank of therivers. Paths there are that the fenmen know, winding through mereand peat bog and swamp, but no host can win through them; andperhaps those marches are safer borders than even the sea. 

If one came from the sea, one must land at Watchet, and then win apath across the Quantocks, and there is the ancient camp ofDowsborough to block the way; or else put into the Parret, andthere, at the first landing place, where they say that Joseph ofArimathaea landed, bearing the holy thorn staff in his hand, is thestrong hill fort of Combwich, old as the days of that Joseph, ormaybe older. 

So with walled towns and hill forts the corners of Heregar's landwere kept; and with sea and marsh and hill the sides were strong, and we thought to find Alfred the king here before us. But he wasnot; and next day we rode on to Taunton to seek him there, for thatwas the strongest fortress in that part of the west. And again hewas not to be heard of. Then fear for his life began to creep intoour minds, and we came back to Cannington sorely downcast. 

Then Heregar spoke to me very kindly of what he thought I couldbest do, and it was nothing more or less than that I should leavethis land, which seemed to have no hope of honour for me now. 

"Go rather to Rolf, your countryman, " he said. "There is great talkof his doings in Neustria {xii} beyond the Channel. It is yourkindness only that holds you here, King Ranald, and there waitglory and wealth for you and your men. "

So he urged me for a little while, not giving me time to answer himas I would; but when I said nothing he stayed his words, and then Ispoke plainly, and it was good to see his face light up as I didso. 

"It shall not be said of me that I left King Alfred, who has beenmy good friend, in time of trouble; rather will I stay here and dowhat I can to help him out of it. Why, there are ships that I haveput in frame for him in the western ports that the Danes will notreach yet, if at all. When spring comes we will man them and make alanding somewhere, and so divide the Danish host at least. "

"Now I will say no more, " answered the thane, putting his hand onmine. "Speak thus to the king when we find him, and it will do himgood, for I think that when he left Chippenham he was well-nighdespairing. "

"It is hard to think that of Alfred, " I said. 

"Ay; but I saw his face as he rode away just before I sought you. Never saw I such a look on a man's face before, and I pray that Imay not see it again. It was terrible to look on him, for I thinkhe had lost all hope. "

"For the time, maybe, " I said; "but I cannot believe that when thefirst weight of the blow passed he was not himself again. "

Presently there came a shift of wind and a quick thaw with drivingrain, and floods grew and spread rapidly in the low-lying lands. One good thing can be said of this weather, and that was thatbecause of it the Danes burned neither town nor farmstead, needingall the shelter they could find. 

Three days that gale lasted, and then the wind flew round again tothe north, with return of the frost in even greater strength thanbefore; and the weather-wise fishers and shepherds said that thisbetokened long continuance thereof, and so it seemed likely to be. 

But through it all we heard no tidings of the king; and in one waythat was good, for had he been taken by the Danes, they would havelet all men know thereof soon enough. But we feared that he mighthave been slain by some party who knew not who he was, and thatfear hung heavily over us all. 

Next we had a messenger from Odda, who was at Exeter, asking forsure word of what had befallen; and the one hope we had yet wasgone, for he too knew nothing. 

Very sad and silent was Osmund the jarl, though he and Thora weremost kindly received as honoured guests by the Lady Alswythe andthe household of the thane. 

Once I asked him what his plans were, for we were both strangers, and I knew him best. 

"Presently, " he said, "I shall try to get back to Guthrum. While Iam here I will be held as if I were no one--as a harmless ghost whowalks the house, neither seeing nor hearing aught. If there wereWelsh to be fought, I would fight beside you all, gladly, forAlfred; but as the war is against my own folk, I can do nothing. Iwill neither fight for them nor fight against them; for King Alfredand you, my friend, gave me life, and it is yours. I think thatsome day I may be of use to Alfred in helping to bring about alasting peace. "

"If we find him, " I said. 

"Ay, you will find him. He is hiding now for some wise reason thatwe shall know. I think it is not known how his plans are feared byour folk. I am sure that of this midwinter march the Danes will saythat it is worthy of Alfred himself. "

Nevertheless we heard nothing of him, though the thane had men outeverywhere trying to gain news. All that they heard was the sametale of dismay from whoever they might meet, and I think that butfor a chance we should not have found him until he chose to comeforth from his refuge. 

Heregar the thane had a strange serving man, the same who hadridden with him and me to meet the Danish forces; and this man wasa fenman from Sedgemoor, who knew all the paths through the wastes. Lean and loose-limbed he was, and somewhat wild looking, mostlysilent; but where his lord went he went also. They said that he hadsaved the thane's life more than once in the great battles aboutReading, when the Danish host first came. 

This man was out daily, seeking news with the rest; and one day, just a week after we had come to Cannington, when the frost hadbound everything fast again, he came home and sought his master. 

Heregar and I and Osmund sat together silently before the fire, andhe looked from one to the other of us outlanders. 

"Speak out, Dudda, " said Heregar, who knew his ways; "here are nonebut friends. "

"Ay, friends of ours sure enough; but are they the king's?"

"Most truly so. Have you news of him?"

"I have not; but I have heard some fenmen talking. "

Then Osmund rose up and went his way silently, as was his wont; andDudda grinned at us. 

"He is a good Dane, " he said; "now I can speak. They say there issome great lord hiding in the fens beyond the round hill where Toneand Parret join, that we call the Stane--somewhere by Long Hill, they say. Now I mind that one day when the king rode with youacross the Petherton heights, he looked out over all the fens, andcalled me and asked much of them. And when I told him what hewould, he said, 'Here is a place where a man might lie hid from allthe world if he chose. ' So he laughed, and we rode on. "

"I mind it, " said Heregar; "but it was many years ago. "

"I think he may be there, for our king weighs his words, and doesnot forget. I held his horse at your door in Chippenham the otherday, and he spoke to me by name, and put me in mind of littlethings for which he had laughed at me in those same old days. He isa good king. "

So said Dudda, the rough housecarl; and it is in my mind that thekindly remembrance would have wiped out many a thought of wrong, had there been any. That is a kingly gift to remember all, and noking has ever been great who has not had it; for it binds every manto his prince when he knows that aught he has done is notforgotten, so it be good to recall. 

So it came to pass that next day, very early, we rode away, takingHarek and Kolgrim and this man Dudda with us, well armed andmounted and full of hope, across the southward ridge that looksdown over the fens of the meeting of Tone and Parret, where theyare widest and wildest. No Danes had crossed them yet, and when Isaw what they were like I thought that they never could do so. 

And as I looked at the long chains of ice-bound meres and poolsthat ran among dense thickets of alder and wide snow-coveredstretches of peat bogs, it seemed that we might search in vain forone who would hide among them. Only the strange round hill onStanmoor seemed to be a point that might be noted on all the level, though Dudda told us that there were many islets hidden in thewooded parts. 

We went to the lower hills and then to the very edge of thefenland, skirting along it, and asking here and there of thecottagers if they knew of any folk in hiding in the islets. Butthough we heard of poor people in one or two places, none of themknew of any thane; and the day wore on, and hope began to grow dim, save for Dudda's certainty that what he had heard was true. 

At last we came to a long spur of high ground that runs out intothe fen, about midway between Bridgwater and Taunton; and there isthe village they call Lyng, where we most hoped to hear good news. The day was drawing to sunset, and we would hasten; so Heregar wentone way and I another, each to distant cottages that we saw. Thelane down which I and my two comrades rode seemed to lead fenwards, and it was little more than a track, deep in snow and treebordered. The cottage we sought was a quarter mile away when weleft the thane, and as we drew near it we saw an old woman walkingaway from it, and from us also. She did not seem to hear us when wecalled to her; and, indeed, such was the fear of Danes that oftenfolk would fly when they saw us, and the faster because we called, not waiting to find out who we were. 

Then from out of the cottage came another old woman, who hobbledinto the track and looked after the first, shaking her fist afterher, and then following her slowly, looking on the ground. Shenever glanced our way at all, and our horses made no noise to speakof in the snow. 

We drew up to her, and then I saw that she had a hammer in herright hand and a broad-headed nail in her left. I wondered idlywhat she was about with these things, when she stooped and began tohammer the nail into the iron-hard ground, and I could hear hermuttering some words quickly. 

I reined up to watch her, puzzled, and said to Harek:

"Here is wizardry; or else what is the old dame about?"

"It is somewhat new to me, " the scald said, looking on with muchinterest; for if he could learn a new spell or charm, he waspleased as if he had found a treasure. 

Then I saw that she was driving the nail into a footprint. Therewere three tracks only along the snow--two going away from thecottage and one returning. That which went and returned was made bythis old woman, as one might see from her last steps, which made afourth track from the door. 

"She is hammering the nail into her own footprint, " I said, notingthis. 

Now she sang in a cracked voice, hammering savagely the while; andnow and then she shook her fist or hammer, or both, towards wherethe other old dame had gone out of sight round a bend of the lane. 

Then she put her hand to her back and straightened herself with asort of groan, as old dames will, and slowly turned round and sawus. 

Whereat she screamed, and hurled the hammer at Kolgrim, who waslaughing at her, cursing us valiantly for Danes and thieves, andnearly hitting him. 

"Peace, good mother, " I said; "we are not Danes. Here is earnestthereof, " and I threw her a sceatta from my pouch. 

She clutched it from the ice pool where it fell, and stared at us, muttering yet. Then Harek spoke to her. 

"Mother, I have much skill in spells, but I know not what iswrought with hammer and nail and footprint. I would fain learn. "

"Little know you of spells if you know not that, " she said, havinglost all fear of us, as it seemed. 

"I am only a northerner, " Harek said. "Maybe 'tis a spell against asprained ankle, which seems likely. I only know one for that. "

"Which know you?" she said scornfully; "you are over young tomeddle with such like. "

"This, " said Harek. "It works well if the sprain be bathed withspring-cold water, while one says it twice daily:

"'Baldur and WodenWent to the woodland;There Baldur's foal fell, Wrenching its foot. '

"That is how it begins. "

Then the old woman's eyes sparkled. 

"Ay; that is good. Learn it me, I pray you. Now I know that youhave wizardry, for you name the old gods. "

"Tell me first what hammer and nail work in footprint. "

"Why, yon old hag has overlooked me, " she said savagely. "Now, ifone does as I have done, one nails her witchcraft to herself{xiii}. "

"Whose footprint does the nail go into?" Harek asked. 

"Why, hers surely. Now this is the spell, " and she chanted somewhatin broad Wessex, and save that Baldur's name and Thor's hammer alsocame into it, I do not know what it all was. I waxed impatient now, for I thought that Heregar might be waiting for us. 

But she and Harek exchanged spells, and then I said:

"Now, dame, know you of any thane in hiding hereabouts?"

Thereat she looked sharply at me. 

"I know nothing. Here be I, lamed, in the cottage all day. "

"There is a close friend of mine in hiding from the Danes somewherehere, " I said, doubting, from her manner, if she spoke the truth. "I would take him to a safer place. "

"None safer, " she answered. "What is his name?"

Then I doubted for a moment; but Harek's quick wit helped me. 

"Godred, " he said; for the name by which the king had calledhimself once it was likely that he would use again. 

"I know of no thanes, " she said, though not at once, so that I wassure she knew somewhat more than she thought safe to tell. 

Then she was going, but Harek stayed her. 

"Yours is a good spell against the evil eye, mother, " he said, "butI can tell you a better. "

"What is it?" she said eagerly. 

"News for news, " he answered carelessly. "Tell us if you know aughtof this thane, and I will tell you. "

"I said not that there was a thane. " she said at once. 

"Nay, mother; but you denied it not. Come now; I think what I cantell you will save you trouble. "

She thought for a little, weighing somewhat in her mind, as itseemed, and then she chose to add to her store of witchcraft. 

"Yonder, then, " she said, nodding to the dense alder thickets thathid the river Tone from us, across a stretch of frozen mere orflooded land. "I wot well that he who bides in Denewulf's cottageis a thane, for he wears a gold ring, and wipes his hands in themiddle of the towel, and sits all day studying and troubling in hismind in such wise that he is no good to any one--not even turning aloaf that burns on the hearth before his eyes. Ay, they call himGodred. "

Then my heart leaped up with gladness, and I turned to seekHeregar; but he was coming, and so I waited. Then the dameclamoured for her reward, which Harek had as nearly forgotten ashad I. 

"Mother, " the scald said gravely, "when I work a spell with hammerand nail, the footprint into which the nail is driven is of her whocast the evil eye on me. "

"Why, so it should be. "

"Nay, but you drive it into your own, " he said. 

She looked, and then looked again. Then she stamped a new printalongside the nailed one, and it was true. She had paid no heed tothe matter in her fury, and when she knew that she turned pale. 

"Man, " she cried, "help me out of this. I fear that I have evennailed the evil overlooking fast to myself. "

"Ay, so you have, " said Harek; "but it is you who know little ofspells if you cannot tell what to do. Draw the nail out whilesaying the spell backwards, and then put it into the right placecarefully. Then you will surely draw away also any ill that she hasalready sent you, and fasten it to her. "

"Then I think she will shrivel up, " said the old witch, with muchcontent. "You are a great wizard, lord; and I thank you. "

"Here is a true saying of a friend of mine, " said Heregar, comingup in time to hear this. "But what has come to you, king? have youheard aught?"

Now when the old woman heard the thane name the king, before Icould answer she cried out and came and clung to my stirrup, takingmy hand and kissing it, and weeping over it till I was ashamed. 

"What is this?" I said. 

"O my lord the king!" she cried. "I thought that yon sad-faced manin Denewulf's house was our king maybe, so wondrous proud are hisways, and so strange things they hear him speak when he sleeps. Butnow I am glad, for I have seen the king and kissed his hand, and, lo, the sight of him is good. Ay, but glad will all the countrysidebe to know that you live. "

Then I knew not what to say; but Heregar beckoned to me, saying:

"Come, leave her her joy; it were cruel to spoil it, and maybe shewill never know her mistake. "

So we rode on, and Heregar called Dudda, asking him if he knewDenewulf's cottage; while in the track stood the witch, blessingher king as eagerly as she had cursed her gossip just now. 

"I know not the path, though I have heard of the cottage, " Duddasaid; "but it will be strange if I cannot find a way to the place. "

He took us carefully into the fen for some way until we passedthrough a thicket and came to the edge of a mere, and there werefive men who bore fishing nets and eel spears, which had not beenused, as one might suppose, seeing that the ice was nigh a footthick after the thaw and heavy frost again. 

And those two men who came first were Ethelnoth, the Somersetealdorman, and young Ethered of Mercia. It was strange to see thosenobles bearing such burdens; but we knew that we had found theking. 

They saw us, and halted; but Heregar waved his hand, and they cameon, for they knew him. It would be hard to say which party was themore pleased to meet the other. 

"Where is the king?" we asked. 

"Come with us, and we will take you to him, " Ethered said. "Butsupperless you must be tonight. We have nought in the house, andnothing can we catch. "

Then I was surprised, and said:

"Is it so bad as that here? In our land, when the ice is at itsthickest we can take as much fish as we will easily. "

"Save us from starvation, Ranald, " said Ethered, laughing ruefully, "and we will raise a big stone heap here in your honour. "

"Kolgrim will show you, " I said; "let me go to the king. "

"I am a great ice fisherman, " said Harek; "let me go also. "

Then Heregar laughed in lightness of heart. 

"Ay, wizard, go also. There will be charms of some sort neededbefore Ethered sees so much as a scale. "

Whereon they dismounted, and Kolgrim took his axe from his saddlebow, asking where the river was, while he wondered that such asimple matter as breaking a hole in the ice and dropping a lineamong the hungry fish, who would swarm to the air, had not beenthought of. We had not yet learned that such a winter as this comesbut seldom to the west of England, and the thanes knew nothing ofour northern ways. 

Then Ethelnoth led Heregar and me across twisting and almost unseenpaths, safer now because of the frost, though one knew that in someplaces a step to right or left would plunge him through the crustof hard snow into a bottomless peat bog. The alder thickets greweverywhere round dark, ice-bound pools of peat-stained water, andwe could nowhere see more than a few yards before us; and it washard to say how far we had gone from the upland edge of the swampwhen the ground began to rise from the fen, and grew harder amongbetter timber. But for the great frost, one would have needed aboat in many places. 

Then we came to a clearing, in which stood a house that was hardlymore than a cottage, and round it were huts and cattle sheds. Andthis was where the king was--the house of Denewulf the herdsman, the king's own thrall. There was a rough-wattled stockade round theplace, and quick-set fences within which to pen the cattle andswine outside that, and all around were the thickets. None couldhave known that such an island was here, for not even the houseovertopped the low trees; and though all the higher ground wascleared, there were barely two acres above the watery level--along, narrow patch of land that lay southeast and northwest, withits southerly end close to the banks of the river Tone. Men callthe place Athelney now, since the king and his nobles lay there. Ithad no name until he came, but I think that it will bear everhereafter that which it earned thus. 

Two shaggy grey sheepdogs came out to meet us, changing their angrybark for welcome when they saw Ethelnoth; and a man came to thedoor to see what roused them, and he had a hunting spear in hishand. I took him for some thane, as he spoke to us in courtly wise;but he was only Denewulf the herdsman himself. 

"How fares the king?" asked Ethelnoth. 

"His dark hour came on him after you went, " Denewulf answered; "andthen the pain passed, and he slept well, and now has just wakenedwonderfully cheerful. I have not seen him so bright since he camehere; and he is looking eagerly for your return, seeming to expectsome news. "

"It may be that our coming has been foretold him beforehand, " saidHeregar. "Our king has warnings given him in his dreams at times. "

Then from out of the house Alfred's voice hailed us:

"Surely that is the voice of my standard bearer. 

"Come in quickly, Heregar, for all men know that hope comes withyou. "

We went in; and it was a poor place enough for a king's lodging, though it was warm and neat. Alfred sat over the fire in the middleof the larger room of the two which the house had, and a strew ofchips and shreds of feathers and the like was round him; for he wasarrow making--an art in which he was skilful, and he had all thecare and patience which it needs. When we came in he rose up, shaking the litter from his dress into the fire; and we bent ourknees to him and kissed his hand. 

"O my king, " said Heregar, "why have you thus hidden yourselffrom us? All the land is mourning for you. "

Then Alfred looked sadly at him and wistfully, answering:

"First, because I must hide; lastly, because I would be hidden: butbetween these two reasons is one of which I repent--because Idespaired. "

"Nay, " said Denewulf, "it was not despair; it was grief andanxiousness and thought and waiting for hope. Never have you spokenof despair, my king. "

"But I have felt it, " he answered, "and I was wrong. Hope shouldnot leave a man while he has life, and friends like these, andcounsellors like yourself. Now have I been rebuked, and hope isgiven me afresh. "

Then he smiled and turned to me. 

"Why, Ranald my cousin, this is kindness indeed. I had not thoughtthat you would bide with a lost cause, nor should I have thought ofblame for you had you gone from this poor England; you are notbound to her as are her sons. "

"My king, " I said truly, "there are things that bind more closelyeven than birth. "

I think he was pleased, for he smiled, and shook his head at me asthough to say that he could not take my saying to himself, as Imeant it. And then, before we could ask him more, he began to thinkof our needs. 

"Here we have been pressed for food, friends, for the last fewdays, and I fear you must fast with us. The deer have fled from ourdaily hunting, and the wild fowl have sought open water. Unless ourfishers have luck, which seems unlikely, we must do as well as wecan on oaten bread. "

Then Ethelnoth said:

"There have been no fish caught today, my king. "

"Why, then, we will wait till the others return; and meanwhile Iwill hear all the news, for Ranald and Heregar will have much totell me. "

So we told him all that we knew, and he asked many questions, untildarkness fell. 

"Why are you here, lord king?" asked Heregar; "my hall is safe. "

"Your hall and countryside are safe yet because I am not there, "Alfred answered, fixing his bright eyes on the thane. "The Danesare hunting for me, and were I in any known place, thither wouldthey come. Therefore I said that now I choose to bide hidden. Moreover, in this quiet and loneliness there comes to me a planthat I think will work out well; for this afternoon, as I slept, Iwas bidden to look for a sign that out of hopelessness should comehelp and victory. "

Just then the dogs rose up and whined at the door, as if friendscame; and there were cheerful voices outside. The door opened, andin stumbled Ethered, bearing a heavy basket of great fish, which hecast on the floor--lean green and golden pike, and red-finnedroach, in a glittering, flapping heap. 

"Here is supper!" he cried joyfully, "and more than supper, foreach of us is thus laden. Fish enough for an army could we havetaken had we not held our hands. I could not have thought itpossible. "

Whereat Alfred rose up and stared, crossing himself. 

"Deo gratias, " he said under his breath, and then said aloud, "Lo, this is the sign of which I spoke even now--that my fishers shouldreturn laden with spoil, even for an army, although frost and snowhave prevented them from taking fish for many days, and today wasless likelihood of their doing so than ever. "

"Ranald knew well how this would cheer you, King Alfred, " saidEthered, thinking that I had spoken of this as a proof that all wasnot lost, in some way. 

"Ranald said nought; but the sign came from above, thus, " the kingsaid gravely. "In my dream the holy Saint Cuthberht stood by myside, and reproved me sharply for my downheartedness and despair, and for my doubt of help against the heathen; and when he knew thatI was sorry, he foretold to me that all would yet be well, and thatI should obtain the kingdom once more with even greater honour thanI have had--with many more wondrous promises. And then he gave methis sign, as I have told you and, behold, it has come, and myheart is full of thankfulness. Now I know that all will be wellwith England. "

Then said Denewulf, who it was plain took no mean place with theking and thanes:

"Say how this miracle was wrought, I pray you, for it is surelysuch. "

"Hither came King Ranald and his two friends and bade us make holesin the ice and fish through them. So we did, and this is what camethereof, " said Ethered. 

"Therefore King Ranald and his coming are by the hand of God, " saidDenewulf. "Therein lies the miracle. "

Then I was feared, for all were silent in wonder at the coming topass of the sign; and it seemed to me that I was most truly under apower stronger than that of the old gods, who never wrought thelike of this. 

Then came Harek's voice outside, where he hung up fish to freezeagainst the morrow; and he sang softly some old saga of the fishingfor the Midgard snake by Asa Thor. And that grated on me, though Iever waited to hear what song the blithe scald had to fit what wason hand, after his custom. Alfred heard too, and he glanced at me, and I was fain to hang my head. 

"Ranald, who brought to pass the sign, shall surely share in itsbodings of good, " he said, quickly and kindly. "I think that he ishighly favoured. "

Then in came my comrades, and they bent to the king, and he thankedthem; and after that was supper and much cheerfulness. Harek sang, and Alfred, and after them Denewulf. Much I marvelled at the wisdomof this strange man, but I never knew how he gained it. King Alfredwas ever wont to say that in him he had found his veriestcounsellor against despair in that dark time; and when in afterdays he took him from the fen and made him a bishop, he filled theplace well and wisely, being ever the same humble-minded man that Ihad known in Athelney {xiv}. 

Chapter X. Athelney and Combwich. 

In the morning King Alfred took us to the southern end of hisisland, and there told us what his plans were. And as we listenedthey seemed to us to be wiser than mortal mind could have made, sosimple and yet so sure were they, as most great plans will be. Itis no wonder that his people hold that he was taught them fromabove. 

He bade us look across the fens to the wooded heights of SelwoodForest, to south and east, and to the bold spur of the Polden Hillsbeyond the Parret that they call Edington. There was nought but fenand river and marsh between them and us--"impassable by the Daneswho prowled there. Only at the place where the two rivers join wasa steep, rounded hill, that stood up strangely from the level--thehill that they call the Stane, on Stanmoor; and there were otherislands like this on which we stood, unseen among the thickets, orso low that one might not know of them until upon them. 

"Now, " he said, "sooner or later the Danes will know I am here, where they cannot reach me. Therefore I will keep them watchingthis place until I can strike them a blow that will end the troubleonce for all. They will be sure that we gather men on the Quantockside, whence Heregar can keep them; and so, while they watch for usto attack them thence, we will gather beyond Selwood, calling allthe thanes from Hants and Wilts and Dorset and Somerset to meet meon a fixed day, and so fall on them. Now we will build a fortyonder on Stane hill that will make them wonder, and so the planwill begin to work. For I have only told you the main linesthereof; the rest must go as can be planned from day to day. "

Then he looked steadfastly at the Selwood heights, and added:

"And if the plan fails, and the battle I look for goes against us, there remain Heregar's places yet. Petherton, Combwich, andDowsborough are good places, where a king may die in a ring offoes, looking out over the land for which his life is given. "

"We shall not fail, my king, " said Heregar. "Devon will gather toyou across the Quantocks also. "

"Ay, " he said; "and you will need them with you. "

Then said I:

"Hubba is in Wales, and is likely to come here when he hears thathis fellows are gathering against us. Then will Devon be needed atCombwich in Parret mouth, or at Watchet. "

"That will be Devon's work, " the king said. "If Hubba comes beforeyour ships are ready to meet him, he must at least be driven toland elsewhere, or our stronghold is taken behind us. "

Now I was so sure that Hubba would come, that this seemed to me tobe the weakest part of the king's plan. But Alfred thought littleof it. 

"My stronghold seems to be on Quantock side; it is rather beyondSelwood, in the hearts of my brave thanes and freemen. Fear not, cousin. Hubba will come, and you and Heregar will meet him; andwhether you win or not, my plan holds. "

Then I knew that the king saw far beyond what was plain to me, andI was very confident in him. And I am sure that I was the only manwho had the least doubt from the beginning. 

Now, after all was planned, Heregar and I rode back to his place, and sent word everywhere that the king was safe, though hecommanded us to tell no man where he lay as yet. None but thaneswere to be in the island with him; and from that time the name weknew it by began, as one by one the athelings crossed the fen pathsthereto, and were lost, as it were, in the hiding place. 

Then we wrought there at felling timber and hewing, until we hadbridged the river and made a causeway through the peat to Stanmoorhill, and then began to make a triple line of earthworks around itssummit. No carelessly-built fort was this, for the king said: "Ifthe nobles build badly, there will be excuse for every churl to dothe like hereafter. Therefore this must needs be the mosthandsomely-wrought fort in all Wessex. "

There came to us at this fort many faithful workmen, sent from thetowns and countryside, until we had a camp there. But every night, after working with us and cheering all with his voice and example, Alfred went back to Athelney with us; and none would seek todisturb him there, so that for long none quite knew, among thelesser folk, where he bided. Presently the queen and athelings camethere to him, and were safe. 

That time in the fens was not altogether unpleasant, though thelife was hard. Ever was Alfred most cheerful, singing and laughingas we wrought, and a word of praise from him was worth more thangold to every man. And then there were the hunting, the fishing, and the snaring of wild fowl, that were always on hand to supplyour wants, though now we had plenty of food from the Quantock side. I know this, that many a man who was in Athelney with Alfred wasthe better therefor all the days of his after life. Men say thatthere is a steadfast look in the faces of the Athelney thanes, bywhich they can be well known by those who note the ways of men. 

The frost lasted till February went out in rain and south winds. And then the Danes began to gather along the southern hills, watching us. By that time we had made causeways to other isletsfrom the fort, and the best of these was to Othery, a long, flatisland that lay to the east, nearer to the Polden Hills andEdington. 

So one day the king sent for me as we wrought at the fort, and bothhe and I were horny handed and clay stained from the work. I camewith spade in hand, and he leaned on a pick. Whereat he laughed. 

"Faith, brother king, now can I speak in comrade's wise to mychurls as you speak to your seamen. Nor do I think that I shall bethe worse ruler for that. "

Then he took my arm, and pointed to Edington hill. 

"For many nights past I have seen watch fires yonder, " he said;"and that is a place where I might strike the Danes well. So Iwould draw them thither in force. Do you feel as if a fight wouldbe cheerful after this spade work?"

Now I could wish for nothing better, and I said so. 

"Well, then, " he went on, laughing at my eagerness, "go toEthelnoth, and take twenty men, and do you and he fall on that postfrom Othery by night; and when you have scattered it, come backinto the fen. I would have you lose no men, but I would make theDanes mass together by attack on some one point, and that as soonas may be, before Hubba comes. I do not want to hold their place. "

Now that was the first of daily attacks on the Danish posts, atdifferent places along the Selwood and Polden hills, until theythought that we wished to win Edington height, where we began andannoyed them most often. So I will tell how such a raid fared. 

Good it was to lay aside pick and spade and take sword Helmbiteragain, and don mail and helm; and I made Harek fence with me, lestI should have lost my sword craft through use of the weaponswhereby the churl conquers mother earth. But once the good swordwas in my hand I forgot all but the warrior's trade. 

So Ethelnoth and I and twenty young thanes went in the evening toOthery island, and there found a fenman to guide us, and so went tothe foot of Edington hill just as darkness fell. The watch-firelights, that were our guide, twinkled above us through the treesthat were on the hillside; and we made at once for them, sending onthe fenman to spy out the post before we were near it. It was verydark, and it rained now and then. 

When he came back to where we had halted, he said that there wereabout twenty tents, pitched in four lines, with a fire between eachline; and that the men were mostly under cover, drinking beforesetting watch, if they set any at all. 

So we drew nearer, skirting round into cover of some trees thatcame up to the tents, for the hilltop was bare for some way. Thelighted tents looked very cheerful, and sounds of song and laughtercame from them, and now and then a man crossed from one to another, or fed the fires with fresh wood, that hissed and sputtered as hecast it on. 

"How shall we attack?" said Ethelnoth. 

"Why, run through the camp in silence first and cut the tent lines, and then raise a war shout and come back on them. Then we may slaya few, and the rest will be scared badly enough. "

Thereat we both laughed under our breath, for it seemed like aschoolboy's prank. Well, after the long toil in the fen, we werelike boys just freed from school, though our game was the greatestof all--that of war--the game of Hodur's playground, as we Norsesay. 

Then I said:

"After we come through for the second time, we must take to thiscover, and so get together at some place by the hill foot. There isa shed by a big tree that can be found easily. "

So we passed the wood, and our comrades chuckled. It was good sportto see the shadows of the careless Danes on the tent walls, and toknow that they dreamed of nothing less than that Saxons were onthem. Four rows of tents there were, and there were twenty-two ofus; so we told off men to each row, and then made for them at amoment when no man was about--hacking at the ropes, and laughing tosee the tents fall. It was strange to watch the shadows start upand stand motionless, as the first patter of feet came and thefirst blows fell, and then bustle, helpless and confused, withsavage shouts and curses, as the heavy canvas and skins fell inupon them. 

Now we were through the camp, and the outcries were loud behind us. Two or three tents did not fall, and from them the men swarmed, half armed and startled, not knowing if this was not some sorryjest at first; and then rang our war cry from the dark, and we wereback upon them. We were but two-and-twenty to a hundred, but theyknew not what was on hand, while we did; and so we cut through themwithout meeting with any hurt. Two tents were on fire and blazinghigh, and blackened men cut and tore their way out of them howling;and I think that more than one Dane was cut down by his comrades inthe panic that fell on all. 

Yet even as we passed into the cover and went our way back towardsthe fen, some bolder spirits began to rally, and a horn was blown. But we were gone, leaving six slain and many more wounded amongthem, while not one of us was scratched. 

They did not follow us, and we heard the clamour we had causedgoing on for some time after we had gained the fen. Presently, too, when we reached Othery, we saw a fire signal lit to call for help, and we were well content. Doubtless those Danes waked under armsall that night through. 

After that these attacks were seldom so easy, for the Danes keptgood watch enough; but they were ever the same in most ways. Suddenly in the night would come the war cry and the wild rush ofdesperate men on some Danish outpost, and before they knew what todo we were away and into the fen again. We grew to know every pathwell before long, and sometimes we would fall on small parties ofour foes when they were on the march or raiding the cattle, and cutthrough them, and get back to our fastness. 

Once or twice we were followed in the grey of early morning; butfew Danes ever got back from that pursuit. We would cut them offamid the peat bogs, or they would founder therein, and sink underthe weight of armour. 

Then they tried to force some fenmen they caught to guide them tous at Othery. Once the brave fenman led them to where they darednot move till daylight came, while the blue fen lights flittedround them like ghosts in the dark; and then the fen people swarmedround them, and ended them with arrows and sling stones from adistance. They tried no more night attacks on us after that. Butagain they came in some force by daylight, and we had a strangefight on a narrow strip of hard land in Sedgemoor, with alladvantage on our side. No Danes won back to the Polden Hills. 

Then they dared not try the fens any more, and daily we kept theirsentries watching, and nightly we fell on outposts, until at lastthey thought our force grew very great, and began to gather onEdington hill, even as Alfred wished. And this saved many a villageand farm and town from plunder, for the fear of Alfred the kingbegan to grow among his foes. 

Then the king made his next move; for, now that the way was open, he sent to Odda at Exeter, bidding him move up to Taunton by somenortherly road, gathering what Devon men he could on the way. Thereis hardly a stronger town in Wessex than the great fortress thatIne the king made. 

At this time I began to be full of thoughts about my ships. Butthey could hardly be built as yet; and most of them were insouthern havens, whence, even were they ready, one could not bringthem round the stormy Land's End in early March. Yet the weatherwas mild and open, and I began to think that at any time Hubbamight bring his Danes across the narrow Severn sea to join hiskinsmen at Edington. We heard, too, that Guthrum, the king of EastAnglia, was there now, and that he had summoned every warrior whowould leave the land he had won to come to him. 

Men have blamed Guthrum for treachery in this; but seeing that thepeace was broken, and that he must needs fight for the peace atleast of his kingdom, I hold that this is not right. At all events, Alfred blamed him not in the time to come. Nevertheless, I supposethat in men's minds he always will be held answerable for what theother chiefs wrought of ill, because he bore the name of king fromthe first, and ruled East Anglia. No Saxon, who is used to hold hisking as over all, will understand how little power a host-king ofthe north has. 

Now all this while my good ship lay at Bridgwater, and with herwere fifty of my men, who were well quartered among the townsfolk, and helped to guard the bridge. And, as I have said, two ships werebeing built there. So one day in the third week in March I rodeaway with Kolgrim from Athelney, to see how all things were goingon there, meaning also to go to Heregar's place for a time, havingmessages to give him from the king. 

Harek was coming with me; but Alfred asked me to spare him for thistime. 

"I have to learn somewhat from the scald, " he said. 

"Wizardry, my king?" I asked, laughing, for that was ever a jest atthe scald's expense after it was known how we found out that Alfredwas at Denewulf's house. 

"Nay, but song, " he answered. "Now I see not why I should not tellyou who put the thought into my mind; but I am going, as you did, to spy out the Danish camp. And I will go as a gleeman, and bewelcome enough as a Saxon who has enough love of Danes to learnsome northern sagas for them!"

"My king, " I cried, "this is too perilous altogether. "

He looked quaintly at me. 

"Go to, cousin; are you to have all the glory? If you went, why notI? Maybe I too may find a chance of helping some fair maiden on theway back. "

Then I prayed him to do nothing rash, for that he was the one hopeof England. 

"And maybe the one man in England who can do any good by going, therefore, " he answered. "And neither you nor I would ask any manto do for us what we durst not do ourselves. "

"You will be known, my king, " I said. 

Whereon he held out his hands, which were hard and horny now withhard work, and he laughed as he did so. 

"Look at those, " he said, "and at my unkempt hair and beard! VerilyI may be like Alfred the king in some ways, but not in these. Theywill pass me anywhere. "

So I could not dissuade him, and ever as I tried to do so he waxedmore cheerful, and made sport of me, throwing my own doings in myteeth, and laughing about Thora. So I was fain to get away from hispresence, lest I should grow angry at last. And when I was going hesaid:

"Have no fear, cousin; I will not go unless I am well prepared. "

So I went, and next day was back in Athelney, riding hard; forHubba's ships had been sighted from the Quantocks, and they wereheading for the Parret. What I looked for and feared was coming. 

Then Alfred sent messengers to Odda, who had come to Taunton twodays before this. And he gathered every man from the fen, and wewent to Bridgwater, leaving our little force there, and so rode onthe way to Combwich, thinking to see the sails of the ships inBridgwater Bay. But a shift of wind had come, and they were yetover on the Welsh coast, waiting for the tide to enable them tocome down on us. 

By that time a fire burned on the highest spur of the Quantocks totell us that Odda was there, and at once another was lit on theCombwich fort to bring him to us, for it seemed certain that herewe must fight the first battle of Alfred's great struggle. 

"Here you must meet this newcomer and drive him away, if it can bedone, or if not, hinder him from coming further; or if that isimpossible, do your best. I would have you remember that defeathere is not loss of all hope, for beyond Selwood lies our realgathering. But victory, even if dearly bought, will almost win theday for us. "

So Alfred said, and we, who began to see what his great plan was, were cheered. 

In the evening Odda came with eight hundred men of Devon. Alfredhad two hundred maybe, and my few men and the townsfolk madeanother two hundred. But Hubba had twenty-three longships, whosecrews, if up to fighting strength, would not be less than a hundredin each. 

So we watched till the tide fell, when he could not come into theParret, and then I went back to Heregar's hall. It seemed verybare, for all goods had been sent up to the great refuge camp ofDowsborough, to which all day long the poor folk had been flying, driving with them their sheep and cattle and swine, that they mightsave what they could. But with Odda had come his daughter, the LadyEtheldreda, who would not leave him; and she and the Lady Alswytheand Thora were yet in the house, and Osmund the jarl sat in thehall, listless and anxious of face. It was an ill time for him; butthere were none of us who did not like him well, and feel for himin his helplessness. 

"What news?" he said, when he saw me come into the hall. 

"Hubba will be here on the next tide--with early morning, " I said. 

He sighed, and rising up went to the doorway and looked out to thehills. 

"I would that I could make these two noble ladies seek refugeyonder, " he said; "but one will not leave her father, nor the otherher husband. "

Then I said:

"At least I think you should take Thora there. This is a difficultplace for you. "

"I know Hubba, " he said, "and if I abide here I may be of use. Ineed not tell you that you are fighting the best warrior of ourtime, and that with too small a force. "

"Well, " I said, "you and I can speak plainly, neither of us beingSaxons. We shall be beaten by numbers, and you mean that you willbe able to save these ladies by staying?"

"Ay, " he said. "And if by any chance Alfred wins, I may be able toask for mercy for the conquered. "

Then came in Thora, and her face was troubled. She had been tryingto make Etheldreda go to the hill fort, where all the women andchildren of the countryside had been sent. 

"It is of no use, " she said; "they will bide here. "

"Well, " said Osmund, "then we will stay also. I and our friend havespoken thereof, and it seems well that we do so. "

I suppose they had talked of this before, for she made no answer, but sat down wearily enough before the fire; and Osmund and I wentout to the courtyard, for we were both restless. 

Then Heregar came in on his white horse, and saw Osmund, and calledto him, asking of the same business, for he had asked the jarl tospeak about it as a friend. So I went in again, and Thora sat byherself yet, looking up to see who came now. I went and stood byher, staring into the fire, and feeling as if I wanted to go outagain. Restlessness was in the very air while we waited for thecoming fight. 

"King Ranald, " she said, after a little silence, "I wonder if evera maiden was in such sad doubt as I. I cannot wish that these dearladies, who have made a friend of me, should see their folk beaten, and maybe slain; and cannot wish that my own kin should be beateneither. It seems that in either way I must find heavy sorrow. "

That was true; but it was certain that her own people were thecause of all the trouble, though I could not say so. I put it thisway:

"I think that if your people are driven off there will be peace thesooner, and maybe they will not land when they find us waiting. Iknow, too, that those who have loved ones in the battle that may beare in a harder case than yours, dear lady. "

Then she looked up at me once, and a flush came slowly over herpale face, and she answered nothing. I thought that she felt someshame that a warrior like her father should bide here, withoutmoving hand or foot, when the war horns were blowing. So I said:

"Harder yet would it be if the jarl were in the battle against ourfriends. Then would the fear of his loss be a terror to you also. "

Now came in Osmund, and straightway Thora rose up, turning awayfrom us both, and went from the hall. The jarl looked after hercuriously and sadly. 

"This is a strange business for the girl, " he said. 

"She seems almost as troubled because you are not fighting as ifyou were in danger by doing so, " I answered, with that thoughtstill in my mind. 

Thereat the jarl stared at me. 

"What has put that into your head?" he asked. 

I told him what she and I had said, adding that I feared I hadseemed to hint somewhat discomforting. 

Then said Osmund, looking in my face with a half smile:

"She is glad I am honourably out of this business, and the troubleis not that. There are one or two, maybe, whom she would like tosee as safe in the same way. "

Then it flashed through my dull mind that perhaps I was one ofthese, and the thought was pleasant to me. 

"Well, " I said, "there are the thane, and his young son, the king'spage, who is here. They have been very kind to her. "

"Also a wandering king who took her out of danger, " he said then. 

"Ay; I shall be glad if she thinks of me. "

There were a little laugh and a rustling behind us, and one said:

"Either you are the least conceited of men or the blindest, KingRanald, or you would know what is amiss. "

I turned, and saw the Lady Etheldreda herself, and I bowed to herin much confusion. 

"O you men!" she said. "Here you will let the poor girl break herheart in silence, while you fight for glory, or somewhat you thinkis glory, without a word to say that you care that she shall seewhat you win. Of course she thinks of you, even night and day. Howelse should it be, when you have been as a fairy prince to her?"

Then I knew for myself that among all the wild life of Athelney andthe troubles of the king the thought of Thora had been pleasant tome; but now I was confused, having the matter brought home to mesuddenly, and, as it were, before I was ready to shape all mythoughts towards her. So all that I could say was foolish enough. 

"I am a poor sort of fairy prince, lady. "

"Ay, " she said; "I am as good a fairy godmother, maybe. And perhapsI should have said nothing--at this time. But, Ranald, the maidenweeps for your danger, for, at the very least, she owes you much. "

Then I said, humbly as I felt:

"That is more honour to me than I deserve. "

"That is for her to say, " answered the fair lady, turning to whereOsmund had been. 

But he was now in the doorway, looking out again to the hills. Soshe was silent, and I thought of somewhat. 

"There is none in this land or in any other--of whom I think as Ido of Thora, " I said; "but my mind has been full of warfare andtrouble with the king. Now, if I may, I will ask for somewhat thatI may wear for her sake in the fight, and so she will know that Ithink of her. "

"Now that is well said, " answered Etheldreda. "But you must ask itfor yourself. "

Thereat I thought for a moment, and at last I said that I would notdo so. 

"If I might, I would ask you to gain this favour for me, " I said;"for I think that a parting would be very hard, as things have comeabout. "

"You are a wiser man than I thought you, Ranald, " she said; and soshe went from me, and I stayed by the fire, thinking thoughts thatwere sweet and yet troublous, for beyond tomorrow's fight I couldnot see. 

Then the lady came back, and with her she brought a little glove, worn and shapely from the hand that it belonged to. 

"She bids me give this to her king and warrior, " Etheldreda said. "I did but tell her that you asked a token that she minded you. "

"It was well, " I answered. "What said she?"

"Nought at once. But her sadness went, and her face changed--ay, but she is beyond any of us in beauty when her eyes light up inthat way--and she fetched this, and then said 'Say, if you thinkthat he will care to know it, that this is the glove wherein I rodeto Wareham. '

"Do you care to know it, Ranald?"

"Ay, with all my heart, " I said. 

And so I put it very carefully under the broad, golden-studdedbaldric of Sigurd's sword. And it would not stay there, andEtheldreda laughed at me, and took a little golden brooch like across that she wore, and pinned it through glove and baldric, making all safe. 

"There, " she said, "is a token from me also, though it was unasked. Bear yourself well, Ranald, for our eyes are on you. If Hubba comesindeed, we women folk will be in the fort. "

Then I said, being at a loss for words enough:

"I would I had the tongue of Harek the scald, that I might thankyou for gift and words, my fairy princess. "

"I have half a mind to take it back for that fine saying, " sheanswered. 

And then she gave me her hand, and I kissed it; and she went fromme with her eyes full of tears for all the trouble that was on us, though she had tried bravely to carry it off lightly. 

Then I would stay in the house no longer, but went out to the fort, and sat down by the great Dragon banner of Wessex, Heregar'scharge, that floated there, and ate and drank with the otherchiefs, and waited. But my mind was full of what I had heard, andthe war talk went on round me without reaching my ears. 

Chapter XI. The Winning of "The Raven. "

Now we none of us like much to speak of the fight that came nextmorning, for it went ill enough. Yet we were outnumbered by twiceour force, for some more of the host beyond the fens made Alfredsend many of his men back to watch the crossing at Bridgwater. 

Hubba brought his ships up on the tide, and when he saw that wewere waiting for him, he made as if to go on up the river; and webegan to move from our position, thinking that he would go and fallon the town. Then, very suddenly, he turned his ships' bows to thebank at the one place where he saw that the land was high almost tothe river's edge; and before we knew that we must be there to stayhim, his men were ashore, and had passed the strip of marsh, andwere on a long, gentle rise that ends in Cannington hill and theCombwich fort, half a mile away. 

We fought well for an hour, and then our men began to give oneither wing, for they were, as I would have it remembered, rawlevies that Odda had brought with him--valiant men and strong, butwith no knowledge of how to fight in line or how to hold together. And when a force like that begins to go, it is ended. 

Hard fought we in the centre after that. There were the Athelneythanes, and my fifty men, and Odda's Exeter and Taunton townsfolk, who had fought before; but when the wings broke, Hubba's greatforce of veterans lapped round us, and we had nought left us but tocut our way out, and make the best retreat we could. My men shoutedas they struck, in our Norse way; but a deadly silence fell on theSaxons, and I thought that, as they grew quiet, their blows becameever more stern and fell, until at last even Hubba's vikings gaveway before the hard-set faces and steadfast eyes of thewest-country spearmen, whom no numbers seemed to daunt, and theydrew back from us for a space. 

Then we were clear of them, and at once Ethelnoth closed in on theking, taking his horse's rein, and praying him to fly toBridgwater, where a stand could be made. And at last he persuadedhim, and they turned. Then fearing that this might set the examplefor general flight, I spoke to Odda, and we shouted to the men tostand fast and hold back pursuit; and so a guard of some fiftythanes went with Alfred, and we faced the Danes even yet. 

They saw what was done, and roared, and charged on us; and we beganto retreat slowly, fighting all the way, up the long slope of landtowards the fort. But I saw Heregar's horse rear and fall, and thebanner went down, and I thought him slain in that attack. 

Presently they let us go. We won ever to better ground, and theyhad to fight uphill; and then we gained the fort, and there theydurst not come. 

Then rode towards me a man in silver armour that was dinted andhacked--shieldless, and with a notched sword in his hand. It wasHeregar. 

"I thought you slain, friend, " I said gladly. 

"Would that I were! for my charge is lost; they have my banner, " heanswered. 

"That may be won back yet, " I said. "But there is no shame to you;we were outnumbered by more than two to one. "

"I have borne it through ten battles, " he said, and that was all;but he put his face in his hands and groaned. 

Now I looked out over the field we had left, and saw the Danesscattering in many ways. Some were going in a long line up thesteep hill beyond which the village lay, and over this line swayedand danced the lost banner. There was a crowd of our men from thebroken wings gathered there--drawn together by the king as he fled, as I knew afterwards; and I think the Danes bore our banner withthem in order to deceive them. I knew that the lane was deep andhollow up which they must go, and there were woods on either side. 

Whereat I sprang up. 

"Thane, " I said, "here is a chance for us to win back the banner, as I think. "

He looked up sharply, and I pointed. 

"Let us ride at once into the wood, and wait for them to pass us. Then, if we dare, we can surely dash through them. "

Kolgrim sat close to me, and our horses were tethered to a spear. He rose up when he heard me speak, saying:

"Here is more madness. But trust to Ranald's luck, thane. "

Then in a few more minutes we were riding our hardest towards thewood. I heard Odda shout after us from the entrance to the fort aswe went, but we heeded him not. 

We edged up to the deep lane through the trees until we were sonear that we could almost see into it. The banner was at the headof the column, and there were no mounted men with it. Hubba hadbrought no horses with him from across the sea. 

Then we waited for a long minute, hearing the tramp of the comingmen, and their loud talk and laughter as they boasted of theirprize. They were going very carelessly. 

"If we get it, " I whispered to the thane, whose eyes were shining, "ride hard up the hill to our folk who are there. "

He nodded and then before us fluttered the folds of his treasure. Instantly he spurred his great white horse, and leaped straight atit into the lane, and after him on either side came Kolgrim and I. 

A great howl rose from the startled Danes, and I saw Heregar wheelhis horse and tear the banner from the man who held it, cuttingdown another warrior who tried to catch his bridle. Then Helmbiterwas hard at work for a moment, and Kolgrim's axe rattled on a helmor two; and we were away up the lane before the shouting andconfusion were over, none of the Danes knowing but that more of uswould follow from out the cover. 

One or two arrows, shot by men who found their wits sooner than therest, pattered after us, and we gained the hilltop and the greatcheer that went up from our few men who were there made the Daneshalt and waver, and at last turn back to the open again. 

We stayed on that hilltop for an hour. Then the Danes were comingup in force, and there was no hope in staying, so we got back tothe fort before they could cut us off. 

Soon after this there was a general movement on the part of ourfoes, and before evening we were surrounded on all sides by strongposts, and it was plain that we were not to move from the fort. 

Now this is not very large, but it is very strong--the hill whichhas been fortified being some two hundred feet high, and steepsided as a house roof on all sides but the east, where the entrancemust needs be. But this again has outworks; and the road into theramparts from the long slope of Cannington hill to the southwardruns slantwise through them, so that the gap it makes in the firstline is covered by the second. And both upper and lower rampart goright round the circle of the hilltop, and are very strong, havingbeen made by the British folk, who well understood such matters, and had such fighters as the old Romans and our own forefathers todeal with. Some parts of the works were of piled stones, and therest of earth, as the ground required. 

There is but one way in which that fort could be taken by force, asI think, and that is by attacking on all sides at once, which needsa greater force than would ever be likely to come against it. Moreover, on one side the marshy course of the Combwich streamwould hinder any heavy onslaught. 

So inside these ramparts were we with some six hundred men, andthere we were watched by three times our number. There was a strongpost on Cannington hill, between us and Bridgwater; another--andthat the main body--between us and the ships, on a little, sharphill crest across a stony valley two bowshots wide that lay betweenit and the fort; and so we were well guarded. 

At first this seemed of little moment, for we were to stay Hubbabefore the place; and for a while there was nothing but rejoicingover the return of the banner. Then I found there was no water inthe place, and that we had but what food each man happened to carrywith him. Presently that want of water became terrible, for ourwounded began to cry for it piteously. Maybe it was as well that wehad few with us, because the field was left in the hands of theDanes. 

Up and down among those few went Etheldreda and Alswythe and Thora, tending them and comforting them, where we had sent them--to thehighest point of the hilltop, inside the upper rampart; and I couldsee the flutter of their dresses now and then from where I watchedbeside Odda on the lower works. I had spoken to neither since wecame here. 

Towards dusk I spoke to Odda, and he gave me twenty men; andgathering all the vessels of any sort that would hold water, weclimbed over the rampart next the marsh, and stole down to thenearest pool and brought back all we could, using helms andleathern cloaks and the like, for want of buckets. We got backsafely that time, and I sent the same men again, thinking thatthere was no danger, and so not going myself. 

They got back, indeed, but with a party of Danes after them; andbut for our arrow flights from the earthworks, they would have hadto fight, and lose what they brought. After that Hubba knew what weneeded, and sent a strong picket to keep us from the marsh. 

So the night passed and we had some hopes that a force might cometo our help from Bridgwater in the morning, for it was possiblethat the king would be able to gather men there. It was a slenderhope, though, for the host on Polden Hills had to be watched. 

All day we waited, and no help came; and with evening the last foodhad gone. It had rained heavily, however, and the want of water waspast for the time. The Danes never moved from their places, waitingto starve us out; and in the last light of evening a small partycame across the little valley from the main body, bearing a whiteflag in token of parley. Hubba bid us yield, and our lives shouldbe spared. 

"It is good of Hubba to give us the chance of living a littlelonger, " answered Odda; "but we will wait here a while, so pleasehim. "

The Danes threatened us, and mocked, and so went back. We had nomore messages from their chief after that. 

That night we slept round the standard where it flapped on thehilltop. The men watched, turn by turn, along the lower ramparts;and the Danes were not so near that we could be surprised by them, for there was no cover to hide their coming. Nestled under thenorthwest rampart was a little hut--some shepherd's shelter wherethe three poor ladies were bestowed. Osmund the jarl sat a littleapart from us, but all day and night he had been tending thewounded well. Harek who, as befitted a scald, was a good leech, said that the jarl knew almost as much of the craft as he. 

Now, in the early morning, when the light was grey, I woke, hearingthe rattle of arms and the quiet passing of the word as the menchanged guard, and I thought I would go round the ramparts; andthen Odda woke also. The rest slept on, for they had taken theirturns on watch--Heregar with his arm round the pole of thestandard, and his sword beneath his head. 

Odda looked at me as we sat up stiffly, and spoke what was in hismind and mine also. 

"I have a mind to send Osmund to Hubba, and ask him to let thewomen go hence. There is nought to eat today. "

"There is enough kept for them, " I said; for Heregar had seen tothat, and none had grudged a share. 

"Ay, " he answered; "but what are we to do? Are we to be starvedlike rats here?"

"There are the half-dozen horses, " I said. 

"And nought to cook them withal. I would that the king would come. "

"It is in my mind that he cannot, " I answered; "there has been somemove of the other host. "

Now that was true, for Guthrum's great following had suddenly sweptdown towards Bridgwater, and that could not be left. They werecamped now at the foot of the hill, watching there as Hubba watchedus. 

Then some one came, stepping lightly, but with clank of mail, towards us; and I glanced round, thinking that some message wasbrought from the ramparts. Odda turned idly at the same time, andhe started up. 

"Ah!" he said, under his breath, "what is this?"

A tall maiden, mail clad and bearing a broad-bladed spear, stoodbeside us; and I thought her one of the Valkyrias--Odin'smessengers--come to us, to fight for us in some strife to which shewould lead us. I rose too, saluting. 

"Skoal to the shield maiden!" I said. 

"Skoal to the heroes!" she answered; and then I knew the voice, though, under the helm and in the grey light, the face of theealdorman's daughter Etheldreda had been strange to me. And Oddaknew also. 

"What would you in this guise, my daughter?" he cried. 

"I think that I have come as Ranald thought--as a Valkyria to leadyou to battle, " she answered, speaking low, that she might not wakethe tired warriors around her. "There is but one thing for us todo, and that is to die sword in hand, rather than to perish forwant of food and water here. "

I know that this had been in my mind, and most likely in Odda'salso; but Alfred might come. 

"We wait the king, " the ealdorman said. 

"No use, " she answered. "One may see all the Polden Hills from thisplace, and tonight there are no fires on Edington height, where wehave been wont to see them. "

Odda groaned. "My Etheldreda, you are the best captain of us all, "he said. 

Then suddenly Heregar rose up on his elbow from beside thestandard, crying strangely:

"Ay, Father Eahlstan--when the tide is low. Somerset and Dorsetside by side. What say you, father--Somerset and Devon? Even so. "

The other sleepers stirred, and the lady turned and looked on thethane, but he slept even yet. 

"Heregar dreams of the bishop he loved, and of the great fight theyfought yonder and won thirty rears ago, " she said {xv}. 

"Worn out is the brave thane, " said I. "Strange dreams come to onewhen that is so. "

Then Heregar woke, and saw the maiden, and rose up at her side. 

"Dear lady, " he asked, "what is this?"

"Ranald thought me a Valkyria, friend; and I come on a Valkyria'serrand. "

"I had a strange dream but now, " Heregar said, as if it dwelt inhis mind, so that he hardly heeded what Etheldreda answered him. "Ithought that Bishop Eahlstan stood by me as in the old days, andminded me of words that I spoke long ago, words that were taught meby a wise woman, who showed me how to trap the Danes, when the tideleft their ships aground, so that they had no retreat. Then hesaid, 'Even again at this time shall victory be when the tide islow. ' And I said that Somerset and Dorset would fail not at thistime. Then said he, 'Somerset and Devon. ' Then it seemed that heblessed me and passed. Surely I think that he would tell us thatvictory is before us. "

Now the other sleepers woke, and listened wondering. The light wasstrong, and I looked away towards the Danes between us and theriver. Their fires were burning up one by one as they roused also;but I thought there was some bustle down at the shore of the river, where the ships were now afloat on the rising tide. 

Then Etheldreda spoke to us in words that were brave and good tohear--words to make a man long to give his life for country and forfriends--telling us that, since we must needs die, it was well thatwe should fall sword in hand, ridding England of her foes man toman, rather than perish in this place for nought. 

And when she ended the chiefs were silent, looking on the Daneswith eyes that gleamed; and Kolgrim put the thoughts of all intowords when he said:

"Once or twice has the Berserker fury come on me when my master hasbeen in peril. Berserker again will you drive me, lady, so that Icare not for six foemen against me or sixty. "

Then Odda cried:

"What goes on yonder? Do they leave us?" and he shaded his eyesagainst the rising sun, and pointed. Certainly the Danes weredrawing towards the ships in parties of twenty and thirty at atime, but their sentries went on their beats without heeding them. There was no movement, either, among those on the other hill, andthe Raven banner that told of Hubba's presence was not borne away. 

Now we forgot all but that here was a new hope for us, and wewatched for half an hour. Then it was plain that full half theforce was drawn off, and that the Danes were crossing the river inthe ships. We saw them land on the opposite shore, where the roadcomes down to the Combwich crossing, that can only be used atlowest tides; and they marched eastward, doubtless in search ofcattle and plunder. 

Then Heregar's eyes shone, and he said:

"Now has our time come, even as Eahlstan foretold to me. In twohours or three none of that force can return, and we have but halfas many again as ourselves left here for us to deal with. "

"Let me lead you on them, " said Etheldreda. 

Then with one voice we prayed her to bide in the fort, and for longshe would not be persuaded. But we told her that the men wouldfight as well under her eye as if they were led by her--if, indeed, her presence did not weaken them, in fear for her safety--and so atlast she gave way. 

After that there was no more doubt as to what should be done; butOdda went round among the men, and spoke to them in such wise thathe stirred their hearts to die bravely hand to hand with the Danes. And I thought that some of us might live to see a great ifdearly-bought victory; for it was certain that not one of theseSaxons but meant to die before he left the field. 

Then Heregar and Osmund went with Etheldreda to the other twoladies, and they bade them take the horses and fly to Dowsboroughcamp as soon as the fighting drew every Dane to the eastward sideof the fort and left the way clear. Osmund would go with them, andso no fear for them was on our minds. 

Then we got the soundest of the wounded down to the lower rampart, and drew off the men there towards the gateway, so that the Danesmight think our movement was but a changing of guard; then wewaited until we saw that the ships on the far bank had taken theground. 

Then we sallied out, and as I went I looked back once. Three womenstood alone on the hilltop, and one waved to us. That was theValkyria, for her mail sparkled in the sun; but I had eyes only forthat one whom I thought I should not see again, whose little glovewas on my heart. 

Now, if we were desperate, Odda was not the man to waste any chanceof victory that there might be. We went swiftly up the long slopeof Cannington hill, and fell on the post there before they on themain guard could reach them. There was no withstanding the terribleonset of our Saxons; half that force was slain, and the rest werein full flight in a few minutes. 

Then we went steadily down the hill to where Hubba himself waitedfor us. His war horns were blowing, to call in every man who waswithin hearing; and his men were formed in line four deep at thefoot of the spur on which their camp had been. 

Now, when I saw this I looked on our men, who were in column again;and it seemed to me that the old Norse plan would be good, for itwas certain that on this field we meant to stay. 

"Ealdorman, " I said, "while there is yet time let us form up in awedge and go through that line. Then shall we fight back to back, and shall have some advantage. I and my men, who have axes, will gofirst. "

Then my few vikings cried, "Ay, king!" and shouted; whereat Oddalaughed grimly. 

"Go on, Berserker--axes must needs lead--we will do it. "

Then we changed the ranks quickly, and I and Kolgrim and Harek madethe point of that wedge. Heregar and the banner were in the midst, and Odda himself was not far behind me, putting his best men alongthe two foremost faces of the wedge. 

"We shall not be foremost long, " I said; "we shall be surroundedwhen once we are through the line. "

But as we came on, Hubba closed up his men into a dense, squaremass. 

"Ho!" said Harek to me; "you are wrong, my king. "

Now we were close at hand, and the Danish arrows flew among us, andthe javelins fell pretty thickly. I think that a wedge bears thisbetter than any other formation, for it is easy to stop the weaponsthat reach it. 

Our men were silent now, and I was glad, having known already whatthat meant; but the Danes began to yell their war cries. Then wewere within ten paces of them, and I gripped shield and axe andgave the word to charge, and Odda answered it. 

Then was such a terrible roar from the Saxons as I had neverheard--the roar of desperate men who have their foes before them, more awful than any war shout. And at that even the vikings shranka little, closing their ranks, and then, with all the weight of theclose-ranked wedge behind me, we were among them, and our axes wereat work where men were driven on one another before us; and thepress thinned and scattered at last, while the Danes howled, andfor a moment we three and a few lines behind us stood with nofoemen before us, while all down the sides of the wedge the fightraged. Then we halted, and the Danes lapped round us. I do not knowthat we lost more than two men in this first onset, so heavy wasit; but the Danes fell everywhere. 

Now began fighting such as I had heard of, but had never seenbefore. The scalds sing of men who fought as fights a boar at bayin a ring of hounds, unfearing and silent; and so fought we. My axebroke, and I took to sword Helmbiter, and once Kolgrim wentBerserker, and howled, and leaped from my side into a throng whichfell on us, and drove them back, slaying three outright, andmeeting with no hurt. 

Our wedge held steady. Men fell, but we closed up; and there grew abarrier of slain before us. I had not seen Hubba since we firstclosed in, and then he had been a little to the right of where westruck his line, under a golden banner, whereon was a ravenbroidered, that hung motionless in the still morning air. 

Presently the Danish onslaught slackened. Men were getting awayfrom their line to the rear, worn out or wounded, and the hillbeyond them was covered with those who had fallen out. They hadbeaten against our lines as one beats on a wall--hewing out stones, indeed, but without stirring it. They had more hurt than we. 

Odda pushed to my side, and said to me:

"What if we advance towards the hill crest?"

"Slowly, then, " I said. 

He passed the word, and we began to move, and the Danes tried tostay us. Then their attack on the rear face of the wedge slackenedand ceased, and they got round before us to fight from the higherground. At once Odda saw that an attack in line as they waveredthus would do all for us, so he swung his hard Devon levies toright and left on us Norsemen as the centre--maybe there weretwenty of us left at that time--and as the wings swung forward witha rolling cheer, the Danes crumbled away before them, and we drovethem up the little hill and over the brow, fighting among thehalf-burnt watch fires and over heaps of plunder, even to where thetall "Raven" drooped from its staff. 

Then I saw the mighty Hubba before me; and had I not known italready, one might see defeat written in his face as he lookedacross to his ships. His men were back now, and stood on the farshore, helpless. Then was a cheer from our left, and he lookedthere, and I looked also. 

Out of the fort came our wounded--every one who could put one footbefore another--a strange and ghastly crowd of fifty or sixty menwho would yet do what they might for England. And with them was amixed crowd of thralls and village folk, bearing what arms theycould find on the place whence we drove the first Danes, and forks, and bill hooks, and heavy staves. 

I do not know if the Danes saw what manner of force came to ourhelp; but I think they did not. Many broke and fled to the ships;but Hubba's face grew hard and desperate, and he cried to his mento stand, and they gathered round him and the Raven banner. 

Once again our great wedge formed up, and again charged into thethick of the Danes. Then I faced the great chief, and men fell backfrom us to see what fight should be. But from beside me came Odda. 

"My fight, Ranald, " he said, and strode before the Dane. 

His sword was gone--the hilt and three inches of blade hung fromhis wrist--and his shield was notched and gashed. His only weaponwas the broad-bladed Saxon spear, ashen shafted, with iron studsalong its length below the head. He was a head shorter than theDane, who was, in truth, the most splendid warrior I had ever seen;and he bore a broad axe, wedge beaten and gold inlaid. There wasnot much to choose between his shield and Odda's, but I thought thespear the weaker weapon. 

"Axe against spear, " said Harek; "here is somewhat of which tosing. "

Once Odda feinted, lunging at Hubba's face; and the Dane raised hisshield a little, but did not move else, nor did his eyelids so muchas flinch, and his steady look never left his foe's face. Then, asOdda recovered, the great axe flashed suddenly, and fell harmlessas its mark sprang back from its sweep; while like light the spearpoint went forward over the fallen axe, that recovered too slowlyto turn it, and rang true on the round shield that met it. 

I had not thought much of spear play until now, for we think littleof the weapon. 

Again the Saxon lunged, and Hubba hewed at the spear shaft, splintering it a little as the quick-eyed spearman swung it awayfrom the blow. Then the butt was over Odda's left shoulder, andbefore one could tell that its swing aside had ended, forward flewthe point, darting from left to right over Hubba's arm that had notyet recovered from the lost axe blow, and behind the shield's rim. That blow went home, and the mighty Dane reeled and fell. 

One moment's silence, and then a howl from the Danes who watched, and they flew on us, bearing us back a pace or two. Odda went downunder the rush that was made on him, and I called to my comrades, and stood over him, and beat them back. But Hubba's fall was theend. 

Even as I stood there, there came a rash of men from our ranks pastme; and I cheered, for I saw Heregar's silver mail driving straightfor the Raven standard, at the head of the young thanes who werethe shield wall of the Dragon of Wessex. Then, too, closed in thewounded men and the country folk; and the Danes broke and fledtowards the ships in disorder. We followed for a little way, andthen the thralls ended matters. They say that not one Dane reachedthe river's bank, beyond which their comrades watched and raged, powerless to help them. 

I went back to where Odda had fallen, and at that time there rose athundering cheer of victory from our wearied line, and helms werecast into the air, and weapons waved in wild joy. That roused onewho lay before me, and white and shaking, up rose Odda from amongthe slain. I went to him, and got my arm round him; and again themen cheered, and little by little the colour came back to his face. 

"I thought you slain outright, " I said; "are you much hurt?"

"I cannot tell, " he said. "I believe I am sound in limb, but mywind is gone. It is ill for a stout man to have mail-clad Daneshurled on him by heavy-handed vikings. "

So he said, gasping, but trying to laugh. And, indeed, he wasunwounded, save for a cut or two, and he still grasped his redspear in his right hand. 

Now I looked on our men, and saw that we might not bide for anotherfight. Already some whom the wild joy of battle had kept strong inspite of wounds were falling among their comrades, and it seemed tome that wounds were being bound up everywhere. 

But there was a token of victory that made these seem as nothing. In the midst of all Heregar stood with the Dragon banner, and byhis side his son-in-law, Turkil the thane of Watchet, bore thecaptured "Raven. "

Harek the scald looked at it once, and then went to its heavyfolds, and scanned carefully the runes that were thereon. 

"Ho, comrades!" he cried joyfully, "here is a winning that will besung of long after our names are forgotten. This is the magic Raventhat was wrought with wizardry and spells by the daughters ofRagnar Lodbrok. Ill will this news fall on Danish ears from end toend of England. This is worth two victories. "

"I have seen it many times before, " said Heregar; "nor is this theonly time that I have tried to win it. But never before have I seenit hanging motionless as it hung today. There seems to be somewhatin the tale they tell of its flapping foreboding victory. "

"Ay, " said Odda. "Today they despised us, and bore it not forward;therefore it flapped not, seeing that there was no wind where ithung. "

The ealdorman called us together then, and pointed to the Danes whowere massed beyond the river. 

"Now it is time for us to go. We have won a good fight, and some ofus are yet alive. It will not be well to lose all by biding here tobe slain to the last man now. Shall we go to Bridgwater or to theQuantocks, and so to Taunton?"

Then Heregar said:

"To the hills; for we should be penned in Bridgwater between thisforce and the other. I think that while we are yonder they will notdo much on this side the Parret; and men will ever gather to us. "

Then we took our wounded and went back to the fort--four hundredmen out of six hundred who sallied out, where we thought that nonewould return. But how many Danes we left on the field it is hard tosay. Some say six hundred, and some more; and it may be so. Theirgraves are everywhere over the hill where they fell. When the tiderose we were gone; and Hubba's men sought the body of their chief, and raised a mound over it. But they had no mind to stay on ourside of the river, and they went to the Polden Hills, and laid theland waste far and wide, even to holy Glastonbury, until theyjoined Guthrum's force at Edington. 

Now one may know in what wise Etheldreda the brave shield maidenmet us, as we came back from that hard-won field, with words ofpraise and thanks. But Thora stood not with her as we passedthrough the fort gates, where she waited on the rampart with theLady Alswythe. Nor had she watched the fight at all, being tornwith sorrow and fear alike. 

I found her presently, while the men made litters whereon to bearour wounded to safety, having cleansed the stains of war from myarmour. King Harald's mail had kept me from wound worthnotice--though, indeed, I hardly know how it was that I was unhurtthus. Kolgrim would not use his arm for many days, and Harek wasgashed in arm and thigh also. 

When Osmund heard my tread, he started up from where he sat besideThora, looking away towards the hills to which we were going, andgreeted me warmly. 

"It was a good fight, Ranald, and well won, " he said. 

Then Thora turned slowly, and looked at me fearfully, as if shefeared me. I was grieved, and would have gone away; but she drewnearer, and the fear went from her eyes when she saw that I wassafe, knowing little of what I had been through. And at last shesmiled faintly, saying:

"King Ranald, they say my warrior has fought well. "

"It had been strange had I not, Thora, " I said. 

"I think I should have hated my own kin had you fallen, " she saidthen. 

"Ay, " said Osmund, "war sees strange chances, and a man's thoughtsare pulled in many ways. Many a time have I seen Dane fight withDane on the old shores; and I can welcome a victor heartily, evenif it is my own kin who have been beaten. Presently we Danes willfight for our new homes in England against such a landing frombeyond seas as you have met. "

There was some scratch on my shield arm that drew Thora's eyes atthis time, and as the jarl spoke she came quickly to me, takingsome light scarf she had from her dress at the same moment. 

"You are hurt, " she said; "though it is little. Let me bind it foryou. "

I suffered her to do so, saying nothing, but smiling at her, whilethe colour came brightly into her face as she wrought. The jarlsmiled also, turning away presently as some new shouting came upfrom the fort gateway, where men welcomed those who bore back thespoils from the slain. 

Then Thora had finished, and I put my arm round her and kissed heronce. 

"My lady, " I said, "it was worth the wound that you should tendit. "

And so she looked up at me frankly, and we knew well what had grownup between us since the day when we had ridden together intoWareham streets. 

Chapter XII. Edington Fight. 

Now after this we held the great Dowsborough fort on Quantocks fora few days, looking out over the land that should see the greatestdeeds of Alfred, the wise king, from Glastonbury in the east to thewide stretches of the great wood, Selwood Forest, beyond theStanmoor fens; and there, in the clear air, and with plenty of goodprovender from the smiling Taunton vale behind us, we grew strongagain. 

The Danes marched on Bridgwater, and the garrison must needs leavethe place and retreat to the heights at Petherton, and there hide. I was grieved that my good ship was in Danish hands, but at least Iknew that they would not harm her; and such was our faith in Alfredthe king, that I believed that I should have her back. Old Thordcame up to us when his charge was thus lost. 

"Maybe they will finish painting her, and we shall be able tolaunch her, when we go back, without more trouble, " he said. "Twoof Hubba's ships, moreover, are worth having. "

Then the king rode up to us, and told us that we had done well, andthat the great plan yet held. Already he had messengers outthroughout all the southern counties, and already men weregathering through the land and filling the towns that the Daneswere leaving. 

"When I know that the Danes have their eyes fixed on Quantock sideagain, I shall strike, " he said. 

So began again the life in Athelney and at Stanmoor fort; but nowthe Devon men gathered openly on our hills, and every day theDanish force grew also. When the last fight came, there would be anend to either one side or the other, and Guthrum knew it. 

Once in that time I rode with Alfred, and saw Neot again; and if itwere but for a few hours that we might stay with him, he found timeto speak with me, asking if I had learned aught of his faith asyet. 

"I have been in Athelney, " I answered, "and I saw what might theholy Name has at Chippenham. The old gods have passed from me. "

Little have I said of this, for one cannot speak of inmostthoughts; but so it was. Yet I think that, had I been older, theold faith would have died more slowly from my mind. So it was alsowith Harek the scald, but I think that he was Christian in heartbefore I had bent my mind to the matter in earnest. Long talks hadhe with Denewulf, the wise herdsman, while I listened. 

So holy Neot rejoiced greatly over us, bidding me seek baptism atonce. 

"Nay, father, " I said; "I fear it, knowing what it is. Let me bidefor a time till I am stronger in these deep things. "

He tried to persuade me gently, but at last let me be, knowing thatI spoke in earnest and with all wish to seek it rightly. 

So we left him on the day after we came, and went back to Athelney, and Alfred was very silent all the way. 

"What ails you, my king?" I asked him at last, fearing that hispain, which had left him of late altogether, might return. 

"I will tell you, cousin, " he said. "Plainly has Neot shown me thatall these troubles have come from my own pride and self will whenfirst I was king. It is a long chain of happenings, of which youwould know nought were I to try to tell you. But so it has been, and I weep therefor in my very heart. "

Then said I:

"What is past is past, King Alfred, and best friend. Look on to thedays to come, for I think that there shall rise a new and happierEngland before the winter comes again. There is no man whom I havemet in all the hosts in whose heart is not love and best thoughtsof you. Old days are forgotten as if they had never been, save thatyou led and conquered in the great battles beyond the Thames. "

He held out his hand to me, and took mine and gripped it, saying noword, and riding on in silence for a mile and more. And after thathe was of good cheer again till we came to Exeter, and there Istayed to see how fared my ships, for it was time they were in thewater again. 

Well had my men and the Saxon wrights wrought at building. If allwent like this, King Alfred would have a fleet that could sweep theseas from Dover to Orme's Head, and keep his land from newplunderers at least. 

In a week I came back to Athelney, and there was good cheer, andall were in the best of heart, for things went well. Messengerscame and went across the winding paths from the southern hills, andEthered met me laughing, and said:

"The king has robbed you of your glory, Ranald. He has been intothe Danish camp--even to the presence of Guthrum himself. "

Then I would hear of this from Alfred himself. 

"Ay, " he said, when he had greeted me and heard that the ships werealmost ready, "I have outdone you; for I have played the gleeman asI planned, and have been in the midst of them yonder on Edingtonhill. "

"It was an awesome risk to run, my king, " I said. 

"Which you taught me yourself, cousin. Howbeit I met no damsel, and Ihad no companion to return with but him with whom I went--Heregar'syoung son, my page. Thane is he now by right of unfearing service. Once, when I climbed the hill, I began to fear greatly, and I stayed, and asked the boy if he was afraid to go on. Tell me truly, Ranald, did you fear when you were in Wareham?"

"Truly I feared at first, " I answered; "but since I was there whenit came on me, I must even go through with the business. So itpassed. "

"Well, I am glad you confess it, " he answered, "for I was minded toturn and run when the first lights of the great camp showed throughthe trees. Then the boy answered me, 'My king, why should I fearwhen you are with me?' I was ashamed, and took Harek's harp fromhim--for he carried it--and went forward boldly, singing the songof Gunnar in the snake pit. And it seemed to me that Harek wouldhave chosen that song as fitting my case; for, putting Danes forsnakes, I was in a close place enough. The warriors came out whenthey heard me; and I was well treated, and listened as I drank. Many things I learned. "

Now I cannot believe that Alfred feared at all. He was surely butanxious, and took that feeling for fear. So think all his people. 

"It seems that they thought I sang well, " he went on; "so they tookme to Guthrum. He indeed looked sharply at me once, and maybetwice; but I went on singing Harek's songs, and paid no heed tohim. Presently he gave me a great horn of ale from his own table, and this gold bracelet that I wear also, and sent me away. Then Iwent about the camp and heard the talk. One man asked me if I hadseen Alfred, and what he was like. 'Faith, ' said I, 'men say I amlike him. ' Whereat they laughed long at me and at the king also. Then heard I the truth about my own looks for once. I had sometrouble in getting away, but at last I seemed to wax hoarse, and somade as if I would go to Bridgwater, and left them, promising tocome again. Ay, and I will keep my promise, " he said; "but asHarek's heathen songs say, it is the sword's mass that I will singto them. "

Then his eyes glowed, and he was silent, and I wondered at thecourage and resource in the slight figure that was before me. 

"All goes well, and the plan is good, " he went on directly. "Theylook for some easily-beaten attack from this side of the Parret, and at the first sign thereof will leave Edington height for thelevel ground below, as they did when Hubba came. Then when theyturn, on Edington hill will be our levy suddenly--a levy of whichthey have not dreamed. And there will be the greatest fight thatEngland has seen yet, and after that there will be a Saxon overlordof England against whom none will dare rise. "

"May it be so, my king, " I answered. 

"It will be so, " he said. "Here in this cottage have I had the wordthat tells me thereof; and you, Ranald, brought the sign that madethe word sure to me. "

I minded it, and I knew that for all my life my ways were bound tothe service of Alfred the king; for my fate was linked with his, asit seemed, from my first coming. 

It was not long now before the day came that will never beforgotten; for word was brought in from every quarter that thanesand freemen and churls alike would not be behind when Alfred gavethe word, and he sent back to bid them meet him at Ecgbryht'sStone, beyond Selwood, on Whitsunday. There is a great and strongcamp there on a rocky hill that looks out far and wide, near thetwo great roads, British and Roman, that cross in the vale beneath;and to that all were to gather, for there would the Golden Dragonbe set up. Men call it White Sheet Castle. 

On the day before I rode to Odda, who had already drawn his men tothe Petherton ridge above Bridgwater, and told him what the king'sword was. Then I went on up the long side of the Quantocks, andspoke in the Maytime woods with Thora, telling her--for she was awarrior's daughter, and was worthy of a warrior's love--that I mustbe at the king's side. And so she bade me fight bravely, speakingmany noble and loving words to me, until I must go. Then I led herback to Osmund in his place among the rough huts within the widecircle of the camp ramparts, that now held but a few poor folk fromthe Parretside lands. 

"King Alfred makes some new move, " I said to him, "and it ispossible that we may not meet again. I think that what is comingwill end all the trouble between Saxon and Dane. "

He shook his head. 

"Some day it will end, " he said, "but not in my time or yours--notuntil the Danes have grown to know that England is their home, andthat they are English by birth and right of time--maybe not tillDenmark has ceased to send forth the sons for whom she has no placein her own borders. "

Then I answered that perhaps he was right. I did not see intothings as far as he, and I was a stranger in the land. 

"But this at last will give a strong overlord to England, " I said. 

"Ay, for the time. So long as a strong king rules, there will beless trouble indeed; but if Alfred's sons are weak, it will beginafresh. England will no longer bear two kings; and while there is aSaxon kingdom alongside a Danish, there cannot be lasting peace. "

Then I said:

"What of yourself? Shall you go back to Guthrum when this is over?"

"I cannot tell, " he answered. "What my fate is I know not yet. Whatmean you to do if all goes well for Alfred? Shall you bide inEngland?"

We had walked apart now, and were looking over all the fairQuantock vale beneath us. I think there is no fairer lookout in allEngland: land and river and hills and sea, and beyond the sea theblue mountains of the Welsh coast--ever changing and ever beautifulunder sun and cloud and flying shadows. 

"I have found the fairest land under the northern sun, " I said;"and I have found the best king, as I think. I shall bide here. Oneother thing I have found of which I hardly dare to think, so manyare the chances of wartime. Yet, jarl, but for them I should nothave met with Thora, though in my heart I believe that I should nothave spoken to her yet. "

"I would not have had it otherwise, " he said, kindly taking my arm. "I have seen what was coming long before Etheldreda spoke. It hasbeen good for Thora that she did so, whatever befalls. "

Then we spoke of my promised place with the king, as if his victorywere certain. Indeed, I believe that we both had no thought of itsbeing otherwise. 

"I do not know, however, " said Osmund, "if your taking a Danishwife will be well received. It may be likely that Alfred will wishyou to be bound to him by some tie of that nearness which shall beof his making. "

I had not thought of that, but it was a thing that was commonenough. Harald Fairhair was wont to give a rich wife to some chiefwhom he would keep at his side. 

"If that is so, I shall go hence, " I said. "There are things thatcome before friendship. "

"Well, " he answered, "we shall see. There is always a place for usboth at Rolf's side in his new-won land. "

"Yet I should be loth to leave Alfred, " I said most truly. "I thinkthat this is the only thing that would make me do so. "

"Thora would not stand in your way to honour with him, nor wouldI, " said Osmund. 

"Honour with Alfred shall not stand in my way, rather, " I answered. "But we speak of chances, as I think. "

We said no more, and he bade me farewell. 

I went back to Alfred somewhat sad, and yet with many thoughts thatwere good and full of hope; and soon I had little time to do aughtbut look on at the way in which the king's plans worked out mostwonderfully. 

On the eve of the great Whitsunday festival we set out through thefen paths southward to the hills and the first woodlands of SelwoodForest, and when the morning came we were far in its depths, passing eastward towards the place where we were to meet the levy. 

Presently we turned aside to a little woodland chapel that hadescaped the sight of the Danes, and from a hut beside it came outan old priest, white-bearded and bent with age and scanty fare. Atfirst he feared that the heathen had found him at last; yet helooked bravely at us, catching up the crucifix that hung at hisside and clasping it in both his hands as he stood in the opendoorway of his church, as if to stay us from it. 

Alfred rode forward to him when he saw his fear. 

"Father, I am Alfred the king, " he said. "Far have I ridden on thisholy day. Now I would fain hear mass and have your blessing beforewe go on. "

Thereat the old priest gave thanks openly to the King of kings, whohad brought Alfred again into the land, and hastened to make ready. So that was the king's Whitsuntide mass, and we three heathen andour few men must bide outside while the others went into the holyplace and returned with bright faces and happy; for this was aservice to which we might not be admitted, though all knew that wewould be Christians indeed ere long. 

So at last we came to the ancient castle, and saw the valley tonorth and east beneath its height, bright everywhere with sparklingarms that gleamed from lane and field and forest glade, as allWessex gathered to meet their king. 

Then the Golden Dragon that we had lost and won was unfurled; andthe war horns blew bravely enough to wake the mighty dead whosemounds were round about us; and soon the hillside was full of menwho crowded upwards and filled the camp and ramparts and fosse, sothat before sunset Alfred had a host that any king might be proudto call his own. Yet he would call it not Alfred's force, butEngland's. 

Standing on the old ramparts, he spoke to them, while all the greatgathering was silent. And the words he said sank into the heart ofevery man who heard, so that he felt as if on his arm alone itrested to free England, and that his arm could not fail. Not longdid the king speak, but when he ended there rose a cheering thatwas good to hear, for it came from hearts that had been made strongto dare aught that might come. 

After that he spoke to the thanes, giving each one his place, andtelling them all that he had planned, so that each knew what waslooked for from him. It seemed that he had forgotten nothing, andthat the day must go as he said he thought it would. 

Men slept on their arms that night, without watch fires, lest anyprowling Danes should see that somewhat was on hand, althoughGuthrum had drawn to him every man from out of Wessex, as was said, and as seemed true. I have heard tales from some that in the nightthe warriors who lie resting in the mounds around their oldstronghold came forth and wandered restless along the ramparts, longing to take their part again in the mighty struggle they knewwas coming. I saw nothing, but Harek the scald says he saw. 

Next day we marched towards our foes. Eighteen miles we went, andthen came to the holy place Glastonbury, where the burnt ruinsspoke again, as it were, to the warriors of wrong and cruelty to beavenged. 

There we were, but eight miles from the foe, and that night we layin a great meadow they called Iglea, deep down in the folds of thehills, where even so great a host might be hidden for many days ifno chance betrayed them. Alfred took a few of us when night came, and climbed the steep tor above Glastonbury town. Thence we couldsee the long line of fires on Polden Hills that marked where theDanes slept, all unknowing that any host could be gathered in theirrear. 

In the grey of morning we set our ranks in order. I was withAlfred, with Ethered of Mercia and Ethelnoth, and more nobles whomI knew; and my few men were in the shield wall, among the bestwarriors of the Saxon levies. None grudged that honour to those whohad made the point of the wedge that broke Hubba's ranks and wonthe Raven banner. 

Now, in our Norse land there is ever sacrifice to the Asir when oneleads a host to battle, that luck may be on the right side; and nowI was to see a more wondrous thing than even that. I knew by thistime the meaning of what I saw, and there crept into my heart awish that I might take full part therein with Alfred, who hadtaught me. 

When all the ranks were ordered, and the deep columns were drawn upon Iglea meadows in three sides of a square, there came a littletrain of robed monks, at whose head was Bishop Sigehelm ofSherborne, before whom went a tall gilded cross. Careworn andanxious looked the good fathers, for there was not one of them whohad not a tale of Danish cruelty and destruction to tell, and morethan one had hardly escaped with his life; but now their faces werebrighter with new hope as they came into the open side of the armedsquare and waited for a moment. 

Alfred and we stood before them, and the bishop raised his hand. Atthat we all knelt, with a strange clash and rattle of arms thatwent round the great host and ceased suddenly, so that thestillness was very great. 

Then was only the voice of the bishop, who in a clear tone spokethe words of peace to those who should pass hence in the comingbattle, that they might fight bravely, and even rejoice in death. 

So he shrived the host, and at the end they said "Amen" in onevoice. 

Thereafter the bishop prayed to the Lord of hosts--not such aprayer as I had been wont to hear, but more wonderful, and with noboasting therein, nor, as it were, any hate of the foe, but ratherthe wish that the strife should make for peace, and even blessingto them. 

Then he lifted his hand and blessed all the host as they baredtheir heads, and again the last word rolled deep and strong roundthe ranks, and that was all; then Alfred cried cheerily to his men, and we began our march that must needs end in battle. 

There is a great road that climbs up the slope of the Polden Hillsfrom Glastonbury and then runs along their top to Edington andbeyond, and by this way we went, among pleasant woodlands. Guthrum's own place was on the spur of Edington, because thence onelooks out on all the land that Alfred held, from the fort at Stanehill to Bridgwater and Combwich and the sea beyond. That was onlyeight miles from us, and was the point which we would win. Thenceto Bridgwater is five miles, and the town was now held in force bythe Danes; and where the road leaves the hills to cross the marshto the bridge and town, two miles away, was a camp that guarded thecauseway through the level. 

We went quickly as a great host may, and Alfred had so orderedmatters that even as we set out from Iglea, Odda and his force weremoving in battle array from the Petherton heights on the Quantockside of the town, as if to attack it. That was what Guthrum hadlooked for since the time we had beaten Hubba, and the only attackwhich could have seemed possible in any way. 

It is likely that he overrated the number which Odda had with him;for those who escaped us at Combwich had not been near enough tosee from the far side of the river how small our force was, andwould make much of those who had been able to overcome theirmightiest chief. Moreover, since that time seven weeks had gone by, and the gathering of Devon might be greater yet. So it was, indeed;but Odda had not a thousand men. Perhaps, too, the Danes fearedsome sally from the fens; but however it was, they made not themistake which destroyed Hubba by despising us rashly, for Guthrumdrew his whole force together, and left the hills for a marchtowards the town which he heard was threatened. 

So when we came to Edington, Guthrum's hill fort was empty, savefor a camp guard to keep the country folk who lurked in wood andfen from pillaging it. These men fled, and we stood on the ridgewithout striking one blow; and King Alfred turned to us, and criedthat surely his plan was working out well. 

Then our host lined the ridge, and a mighty Saxon cheer from tenthousand throats went pealing across the valley below us, and theysay that shout was heard even in Bridgwater. Guthrum heard it as herode with his host across the long causeway, and his men heard itand halted, and saw in their rear the blaze of war gear that shonefrom their own lines, and knew that they were pent in between fensand hills, with an unknown force ready to fall on them. 

Whereon a panic very nearly seized them. Hubba's end was fresh intheir minds, and it needed all that Guthrum could say to preventthem making for the town. But he minded them of old victories, andbade them not fear to face the despised Saxons once again, and theyrallied. But it was noon before he could lead them to attack us, and by that time he learned that Odda had halted above the town, and need not be feared. But by that time also every post of vantagealong the hills was in our hands, and if Edington height was to beheld by Danes again, it must be won by hard fighting. That is athing that no Dane shrinks from, and now for Guthrum there wasnought else to be done, for he was surrounded, as it were. 

No man saw the whole of that fight, for it began at noon, as I havesaid, when Guthrum turned to find the hillward road blocked behindhim. And from that time on it raged from spur to spur and point topoint, as step by step the Danes won back to the hillsides. But thecrest of the hill they never gained, save where for a time theymight set foot and be driven headlong in turn by those who hadgiven way before them at first. And so the fight swept on to thebase of Edington hill and along its sides, for there Alfred hadheld his best men in reserve. Already the Danes had made forthemselves some shallow lines of earthworks along the crest, andnow these were manned against their own attack. 

Men who looked on from afar tell strange tales of the shouts andcries that rang among the quiet Polden hills and woodlands that dayfor long hours. It was very still, as it chanced, and the noise ofbattle went far and wide from the place where Saxon and Dane foughttheir greatest fight for mastery. 

Ever rode Alfred with the light of battle on his face, confidentand joyous, among his men from post to post. Ever where the tide ofbattle seemed to set against us his arm brought victory again, until at last Guthrum drew his men together for one final attackthat should end the day. 

On Edington hillside he massed them, and steadily they came onunder shield in a dense column to where, in their own camp, wewaited under the Dragon banner. Half our men, the best spearmen ofthe force, were lying down resting, but along the little ridges ofthe earthworks the archers stood, each knowing that he fought underthe eye of the king he loved. 

"This is the end, " said Alfred, as the Danes came on. "Be ready, spearmen, when I give the word. "

And they lay clutching their weapons, with their eyes fixed on himas he stood on the hilltop, surrounded by his thanes, gazing on thelast assault of the Danes, whose archers from the wings werealready at work, so that the men of the shield wall closed inaround him. 

I think that the Danes had no knowledge of what force was hidden bythe hill brow. For when they were within half arrow shot, andAlfred gave the word, and the long ranks of spearmen leaped fromthe ground and closed up for their charge, a waver went along theshielded line, and they almost halted, though it passed, and theycame on even more swiftly. 

Then Alfred lifted his sword and shouted, and, with that awful roarthat I had heard before on the Combwich meadows, over the hillcrest and down upon the Danes the spearmen rushed. The lines metwith a mighty crash of steel on steel, and while one might counttwo score they swayed in deadly hand-to-hand strife. Then Guthrum'smen gave back one pace, and howled, and won their place again, andagain lost it. 

Then forward went Alfred and his shield wall, and I was on one sideof him and Ethered of Mercia on the other, while after him cameHeregar, bearing the banner. The Danes in the centre closed up asthey saw us come, and there were shouts in which Guthrum's name wasplain to be heard, and I saw him across a four-deep rank of hismen. 

Straight for him went Alfred, and the Danish line grew thin beforeus. But as their king went forward our Saxons cheered again andpressed their attack home, and right and left the Danish line fellback and broke. At that a wild shout and charge with levelledspears swept them down the hillside in full rout, and the end hadcome. His courtmen closed round Guthrum and bore him from beforeus, and the full tide of pursuit swept him away before we reachedhim. 

Alfred stayed his horse and let the men go on. His face was good tosee as he glanced round at the hills to our right; but when it fellon the slain, who lay thickly where the lines had met, he bared hishead and looked silently on them for a space, while his lips movedas if he prayed. 

Then he said:

"These have given their lives not in vain, for they have helped tobring peace, and have died to set an English king over the Englishland. "

He put on his crown-circled helm again, and as he did so, among thefallen there was a stir and movement, and the wounded rose up onarms and knees and turned on their sides, and raised their hands, waving broken weapons, and crying in a strange, wearied voice thatyet had a ring of victory in it:

"Waeshael to Alfred the king!"

For the silence that had fallen, and the lessening shouts of thepursuers, told them that they had won, and they were content. 

Thereat Alfred flushed red, and I think that he almost wept, for heturned from us. And then he spoke to the men who yet stood roundhim, and said:

"Let every man who has any knowledge of care for the wounded, orwho has known a wound of his own and the way it was cared for, goamong these brave ones and help them. "

Nor would he leave the place till he saw men going up and downamong the hurt, tending them as well as they could; and he was themore content when he saw Bishop Sigehelm and many other clergy comeon the field from the rear, where he had bidden them stay. Thebishop had mail under his robes, having been eager to join in thefight, as would Eahlstan, his great forerunner, have certainlyjoined; but Alfred would not suffer him to do so. 

Once more Guthrum tried to rally his men, when the flight bore himto his camp at the hill foot, on the way across the fens to thetown. There was a sharp fight there, and Ethelnoth was wounded ashe led on his men; and thence the Danes fled to Bridgwater, makingno more delay. So close on them were our men that Guthrum'shousecarls closed the gates after their king on many of theircomrades, who fell under the Saxon spear in sight of safety. Nordid we give them time to drive in the cattle that were gatheredfrom all the countryside to the meadows round the place. 

Then came Thord to me and put me in mind of somewhat. 

"Now is our work to be done, king. These Danes will take Hubba'sships and be gone down the river next. We must stop them in someway, for the king's plan is to starve them out, as it seems. "

We had left the king at that time, for we would not suffer him tojoin in pursuit, which has its dangers, if men turn desperate andmake a stand, as many did, dying like brave warriors that theywere. So I rode on quickly with my followers, and came to the riverbank below the bridge. The Danes were swarming on the ramparts ofthe fortress like angry bees, and in the ships, which lay beneaththe walls, men were busy, even as Thord had guessed they would be, making ready to sail when tide served. We could not reach them byany means, for every boat had been taken from this side long ago, when the first news of defeat was brought back by flying horsemen. 

Then Thord's face glowered under his helm, and he pointed to theship that was farthest from the bridge, and therefore likely to bethe first to start away when the tide was full. It was my own ship, which they had got afloat. 

"Thor's hammer smite them!" he growled; "they have launched the oldkeel without finishing her painting--just as I left her. How are weto stay their going off with her?"

"Is there a chain cable anywhere?" I asked. 

"Not one in the place, " he said; "and if we did get one across theriver, we should have to fight to keep the far end of it. "

The tide was rising fast, and I thought we should surely lose everyship, while Guthrum and his chiefs would escape us at the sametime. One might line the banks with archers, certainly, but thatwould not stay the going. Evening was closing in, moreover. Bymidnight they would be gone, and I was in a difficulty out of whichI could not see my way. 

Suddenly Thord smote his hands together, and his face grewbrighter. 

"I have it, " he cried. "There is an old vessel that lies in a creeka mile down the river. A great buss {xvi} she is, and worthnothing; but she will float, and maybe will be afloat now. If wecan sink her across the channel in a place that I know, not one ofthese ships will get away till she is raised. "

Then I called every man to me whom I could see, and we went quicklyto the place where this buss was, and she was just afloat. Thordknew where her tackle was kept, and he had the oars out--what therewere of them at least, for they were old and rotten enough. Then wehad to shove her off and get her boat into the water, and thevessel itself floated up on the tide towards the narrow place whereshe might best be sunk to block the channel against ships that camefrom the town. 

We had not gone far when there came a sound at which I started, forit was nothing more or less than the quick beat of oars coming downthe river against the tide. Thord and I and eight men of my owncrew were in the buss, while I had maybe thirty men ashore who werekeeping pace with us along the bank. The rest of my own men werewith these, and one shouted that he could see the ship, and that itwas our own, crammed with men too. 

Now at first it seemed as if the only thing for us to do was to goashore in the boat as quickly as we could and get away; but Thordcried to me:

"Then will the Danes take our ship to sea, and we have lost her forgood. It should not be said of us that we let her go without a blowstruck to save her. "

"Sink this hulk straightway, then, " I said, falling to work, withthe axe I had in thy hand, on the lowest strakes. My men leaped towork as well, and in two minutes the seams began to gape, and thenwas a rush of water from broken planking that sent us over the sideand into the boat in hot haste. 

Then we pulled for shore, towing the bows of the fast-sinking busswith us till they grounded in the mud, and even as her stern swungwith the tide across the channel she lurched and sank. 

"We should have bided in her and fought, " growled Thord. "Now infive minutes we shall see the bottom ripped out of our own ship byour own deed. "

But a foot of the bows and the mast of the buss stood out of thewater, and I thought the Danes would see these marks. 

Even as we gained the shore our dragon stem swept round the bendthat had hidden us, and came on swiftly. Then the Danes saw us, andthose on the fore deck shouted, and the oars plashed wildly, andmany on the side next to us stopped altogether; and at the sametime the steersman saw the stem of the wreck, and, as I think, losthis head between fear of it and the sudden appearance of the foewhom he thought he had escaped. The larboard oars were going yet, and the starboard had almost stopped. He paid no heed to it, andthe ship swung over. Then the tide caught her bows, and in a momentshe ran hard and fast on our bank, and the men in her fell rightand left with the shock. 

I had seen what was coming, and so had Thord, and we ran our bestto meet her as she struck. The tide was a good one, and she camewell on the hard bank, and there was no need to tell my men what todo. Before the Danes knew what had happened we were climbing overthe bows on board, and the Danes aft were leaping into the river toget away from us. 

Some few tried to fight; but there must have been two hundred menpacked along the gangways, and they could do nothing. They threwthemselves into the water like the rats that had left the old busseven now, and we slew many, and the good ship was our own again. Some of the Danes got ashore on the far bank, some were met by ourSaxons on this side, and but few got back to Bridgwater, for theriver had most of them. 

Another ship was coming at this time, but those in her heard theshouting and the cries; and it would seem that their hearts failedthem, for they went back before we could see more than the tallmast above the banks from our decks. 

Then we thought we might rest, for we were wearied out; but Thordwould not suffer us to do so till he had got the ship carefullybelow the wreck, so that she was free. Had we waited for the nexttide we could not have done it, as it turned out; for the rise offlood shortened quickly to the neap tides, and a bank of mud grewround the sunken hull, making the channel impassable altogether forthe time, and so the last way of escape for Guthrum and his men wasbarred. 

So I thought we had done well, and left Thord and my men to guardthe ship and take her back to Combwich, where she would lie safelyin the creek, while I rode to Alfred, almost sleeping on my weariedhorse as I went. 

There were two wrecks in that place in the morning; for theybrought down one of Hubba's ships in the dark on the next tide, andshe ran on the sunken stem of the buss, and went down almost atonce. After that no more attempt was made to fly by water. 

Then began a siege that lasted for a fortnight, without anythinghappening that is worth telling; for the fear of Alfred was on theDanes, and they had not heart so much as to make one sally from thegates. 

Chapter XIII. The Greatest Victory. 

Now in a few days it was plain that Alfred held the Danes in thehollow of his hand as it were, and could do what he would withthem. At first we looked for messengers from the place, to treatwith him for peace; but none came. From the town at times we couldhear shoutings and the noise of men who quarrelled, as if therewere divided counsels among them that led to blows. They were veryshort of food also, because all their stores of cattle were leftoutside the walls, as I have said, so that we fared the better fortheir plundering while we waited. 

At the end of the first week, therefore, Alfred sent a messageunder flag of truce, and told the chiefs that he was willing tohear what they would say; and next day Guthrum asked that somechiefs might come and speak with him. But Alfred would not trustthe Danes enough to send any of his nobles into the town, and badeGuthrum come out to the camp and say what he had to say. But hewould not. Then one day, when Alfred held counsel as to what wasbest to be done to ensure lasting peace, I said that I thought JarlOsmund might be of use, for he could go between the two camps insafety. 

That seemed good to the king, and Heregar and I rode to find him, crossing the tidal ford at Combwich, where we heard from villagefolk who had returned that the Danish lord bided in Heregar's housebeyond the fort. 

There I thought I should find Thora, and we went quickly. The placelooked very deserted, and when we came to the courtyard gates itseemed more so, for the Maytime had sprinkled the gay-patternedpaving of grey and white shore pebbles with blades of grass andweeds that sprang up between them everywhere for want of tendance. 

Only the Lady Alswythe and a few of her servants were there now, for the Lady Etheldreda had taken Thora with her to Taunton whenshe left the hills. It had not been so safe here, though there waslittle plunder to bring the Danes to the place now. So I need notsay that I was grievously disappointed, though in the dismantledhall sat Osmund, listlessly shaping a bow stave, and waiting forwhat turn of fortune should take him next. 

Very glad, as one might think, were both the lady and the jarl forour coming, and we had to tell them all the tale of the working ofAlfred's plan, and of the great fight. And when that was heard, wetold the jarl of Alfred's wish to treat with Guthrum and the otherchiefs through him. 

That Osmund would gladly do; indeed, he said that, in hopes ofbeing thus useful, he had stayed so near at hand. 

So he and the thane talked long of the matter--for Alfred had sentmessages--while I spoke with the lady, of Thora mostly. 

It did not seem to me that I had any part in the king's businesswith the Danes, and so presently I thought that I could do nobetter than ride to Taunton to see Thora, who I feared might be introuble or doubt as to my safety. 

So I rode there with Kolgrim. At that time the scald was laid upwith a wound in the camp, and the king seemed to miss his presence, and to care for his welfare as if he were his brother; but, indeed, he made every man with whom he had to do feel as if his king werehis best friend. 

There is not much need for me to tell what manner of welcome I hadat Taunton from Thora. As for Etheldreda, she would have me tellher everything, and I sat with those two, until night came andrest, talking of all the time past. But of the time to come Thorasaid nothing, and once or twice when Etheldreda left us and we werealone for a little while, so that I could try to plan out somewhat, she would but turn the talk again. 

In the morning I found out how this was. She had gathered fromOsmund somewhat of his thoughts about what Alfred's plan for memight be, and was unhappy therefore, not wishing to stand in my wayto honour with the king. So she told me when I pressed her a littleto speak of what I would do; and when I said that there should benothing that I would let stand between us, she was the moretroubled yet. 

So at last I went and found Etheldreda, and prayed her to come andspeak with Thora. 

"Falling out already?" she said, laughing. 

"Not so, but a greater trouble than that, " I said, "one that willneed your help before it is mended. "

"Ay, I suppose you could patch up a quarrel for yourselves, " shesaid. "What is this mighty trouble?"

So she came and sat by Thora, taking her hand and kissing her, andwe told her what Osmund's thoughts were. 

"There is such enmity between Saxon and Dane, " Thora said, "that itis not likely that the king will trust one who will wed one of hisfoe's daughters. "

It was plain that Etheldreda thought the same; but she cheered usboth, saying that she would do all that she could to help us, andthat Odda would not be behind in the matter. After all, if we wereto wait for a while, things might be very different after a littletime of peace. And so we were content. 

So I went back to Alfred next day, and when he heard where I hadbeen he smiled a little, and said:

"One thing I must tell you, my Norseman, and that is that ourthanes who know little of you will be jealous that you should havemuch dealing with any Dane as yet. "

Which made me the more uneasy; for though I might think that theking, at all events, was not displeased with me, others, and thewishes of others, might be too strong for him to go against. 

But my affairs are little things compared with what was on hand atthis time, and on the same day Alfred spoke to me about somewhatthat he would have me do for him. 

In the town the Danes were in the greatest straits by this time, for by no means could they get stores of any sort to them, so closewas the watch round the place. Osmund had been in and out once ortwice, and Guthrum had received him well enough, and it was thoughtthat there would be no long delay now before the siege was at anend by the submission of the Danes to any terms they might gain, and the more so that an assault on the fortress would surely havebeen successful, ending in the fall of all its defenders. 

But Alfred was most willing to be merciful, and he had biddenOsmund tell Guthrum and his chiefs that if he might name twelvehostages for himself the rest should go free, while Guthrum shouldhold the East Anglian kingdom for him as under-king. 

But this was what Alfred would have me do. 

"One other thing there is, " he said. "If there is to be anybrotherhood between us, it must be as between Christians. The waysof persecution must be forgotten and that cannot come to pass untilthe chiefs at least have accepted the faith. "

"It is strange to me, my king, " I said, "that Guthrum, who has beenin England for ten years, is not Christian by this time. "

"Ay, but his hosts are heathen, " the king answered. "Now I think Ican speak to you as if no longer a heathen at least?"

"As a Christian, my king, " I answered. 

"Well, then, " he said, smiling on me, "go and speak to Guthrum andtell him what I have said. I think that he will listen to youbetter than if I sent a priest or even Bishop Sigehelm. Warrior mayspeak to warrior plainly. "

Now this was a hard thing for me to do, as it seemed. Maybe it wasthe hardest thing he could have asked me. But it was in my mindthat I could not but go to Guthrum and give the message, else wouldI seem to deny the faith that I loved. Alfred saw at once that Iwas troubled in some way, and I believe that he knew well what theseeming doubt was. 

"Once you brought a token of good to me, " he said. "Now that wasall unknowing. Go now and take a message of good to Guthrum openly, and have no fear. "

"What shall I say?"

"Mind not that at all, " he answered; "what is needed will come toyou. "

So I said that I would go if Harek might come with me, for hiswords were ever ready. But Alfred would not suffer that. I must gowithout help from a scald, taking only my own words; and at last Iconsented, though indeed my only fear was that I might not succeedby reason of my slowness of speech. 

Then I went to Osmund, and told him that I was to go into the townwith him next day, for that is how Alfred planned for me; and Itold him also what my part in the business was to be. Whereon hesurprised me. 

"I do not know that your errand is so hopeless as you seem tothink, " he said. "Guthrum has harmed no Christians in East Angliasince he was king there. "

"Well, " I answered, "I hope it may be easy, though I doubt it. "

I would not say more then, but, being anxious, went and spoke longwith Harek. The brave scald's wounds were deep, though he had saidlittle of them. Some say that he saved the life of Ethelnoth at thetime when that ealdorman was struck down, and that also isEthelnoth's story; though the scald says that if so it was byaccident, and less worth speaking of than many braver deeds thatwere wrought and went untold that day. 

"Here have I been in England but six months or so, and I have moreto sing of than ever I learned with Harald Fairhair, " he said oneday, as he made songs on his bed while his wounds were healing. 

And he spoke the truth. Never was a winter so full of deeds wroughtby a king and a valiant people that were worth a scald'sremembrance. 

Now Osmund had a last message from Alfred that day, and in themorning we went together to the bridge. There Guthrum's owncourtmen met us, and they took us into the fortress, beyond whichlies the town, so that we saw little of what straits the host mightbe in by this time. In the fortress itself all seemed in order atleast; and there was a guard set at the door of the well-built hutwhere the Danish king was, as if some state were yet kept up. 

There Guthrum welcomed us, and with him were many chiefs, on whosefaces was the same care-worn look that Osmund had borne when I sawhim at Exeter before Alfred. 

"Two messages come to you today, " Osmund said; "one by my mouth, and the other by that of King Ranald Vemundsson, who is with me. Ithink you may hear both, and answer them both favourably. "

Guthrum made no reply, but took his seat at the upper end of theone room the hut had; and all the chiefs sat also, leaving usmessengers standing. 

Then said Osmund:

"I think it right that I should stand in the presence of my king, but the son of King Vemund should not do so in any less presencethan that of his overlord. "

Thereat Guthrum smiled a little. 

"I have heard that Harald of Norway came to blows with his brotherkings because they would not stand before him, and that others haveleft that kingdom because they did not choose to do so. Sit down, King Ranald. Your father's name was well known to all of us in theold days. I am glad to see his son, though maybe I should not sayso. "

"We would rather that he were on our side, " said one of the otherchiefs. 

Then they set places for both of us, and we waited for Guthrum'sword. 

"Well, " he said, wearily enough, "let us hear what King Alfredsays. "

"Few are his words, " said Osmund:

"'Let Guthrum suffer me to choose any hostages that I will formyself, let him swear to keep the peace hereafter as my under-kingbeyond Thames, doing homage to me, and he shall go hence with hishost in honour. ' There is also the message of Ranald to addhereto. "

Now I thought that the faces of the chiefs showed that they thoughtthese terms very light; but they said nothing as yet. 

Guthrum turned to me. 

"Well, King Ranald?"

"Alfred the king bids me say that he would fain treat with youhereafter as a brother altogether. And that can only be if thegreat trouble between Dane and Saxon is removed--that is, ifGuthrum becomes a Christian. "

Now I expected some outburst of scorn and wrath on this, butinstead of that a silence fell, in which the chiefs looked at oneanother; and Guthrum gazed at me steadfastly, so that I felt myface growing hot under his eyes, because I knew I must say more, and that of myself and my own wishes most likely. 

Then Guthrum said slowly:

"Why has he not sent some priest to say this?"

"Because he thought that a warrior would listen best to a brotherwarrior, " I answered. 

"Ay, that is true, " said the king. "Are you a Christian, therefore?"

"I am as yet unbaptized, " I said. "I have taken the prime signingon me, as have many others; but I shall certainly seek baptismshortly. "

"You came here as a heathen, then?"

"As a heathen altogether, except that I had no hatred ofChristians, " I answered, not quite seeing what the king would know. 

"What turned your mind so far from the old gods that you should bea fit messenger on such a matter to us?"

"I have learned from Alfred and Neot, " I answered, "and I know thatI have found what is true. "

Then Guthrum turned to Osmund. 

"What say you, jarl? you have been with Alfred also. "

"When Ranald is baptized, I shall be so with him, " the jarlanswered simply. 

And that was the first word thereof that I had heard from him. 

Then an older chief spoke sharply to us. 

"What profit do you look to make thereout--either of you?"

"Certainty of better things both in this life and in that to come, "I answered. 

"Ay, so they always say, " the chief growled; "but what place withAlfred in return?"

"It is likely that I shall gain no place with him, " I said. "JarlOsmund knows that I do not count on that. "

"Ay, " said Osmund, "I know it. Nor will any man think that I seekhonour at Alfred's hands. "

Then Guthrum rose up, and spoke gravely and yet very determinedly, as if this was no new matter to him. 

"Here, chiefs, are two good and tried warriors who willingly chooseAlfred's faith. You and I have heard thereof since we were inEngland; and many a man have we seen die, since we have been here, because he would not give it up. I mind me of Edmund, the martyredking, whom Ingvar, our great chief, slew, and of Humbert thebishop, and many more lesser folk. Tell me truly how much you havethought of the Asir in these last years?"

But none answered. It was with them as with me: the Asir were notof England. 

"One thing, " said Guthrum, "has gone against our taking up theEnglish faith--we have thought the words of peace have made mencowardly. Now we know that is not so. Here is one who withstoodHubba, and round the walls watch Christian men who have beaten ussturdily. "

Then he stayed his words for a little, and his voice sank, and helooked round and added:

"Moreover, the words of the new faith are good. I will accept KingAlfred's brotherhood altogether. "

Then one or two more of the younger chiefs spoke, and said thatthey would do so also; but again the elder warrior spoke fiercely. 

"Is this forced on us as part of the peace making?"

"It is not, " I answered. "It is, as I have said, the wish forbrotherhood altogether. "

Then said Guthrum:

"That is enough. I do not think that we need be ashamed to beconquered altogether by King Alfred. "

"One more word, " said the old chief. "Are we to have no hostages?"

"There can be no exchange of hostages, " said Osmund. 

"Things are all on the side of the Saxon, " he growled. 

"Ay, they are, in more ways than that, " said Guthrum. "We have nopower to say a word. It is in my mind that we could not have lookedfor such mildness at the king's hands. For there is no denying thatwe are at his mercy. 

"What say you, as a stranger, Ranald?"

"I have known the ways of Harald of Norway, " I answered. "I thinkthat he would not have left a man of this host alive. "

Whereon the old warrior laughed shortly, and was silent whileGuthrum bade us go back to Alfred and thank the king for his word, saying that an answer should be given as soon as the word of thehost had been taken in open Thing. 

So Alfred won Guthrum to the faith, and greatly did he rejoice whenhe heard what the Danish king had said. I think he was more gladyet when he knew that Osmund would become Christian also, and heurged us both to be baptized at once. 

"Let us be so with Guthrum, " I asked. 

"That will be fitting, " he answered, "for I think you have won himover. "

But I hold that Guthrum and more of his chiefs had been won by thedeaths of those martyrs of whom he spoke long before the choice wasset before him. One cannot tell how this was wrought in the mind ofthe Danes altogether by the hand of God. Some will ever say, nodoubt, that they took the Cross on them by necessity; but I knowthat it was not so. Nor have their lives since that time given anyreason for the thought. 

Then Alfred asked the name of that old warrior who withstood us, and Osmund told him. 

"I will have that chief as a hostage, " the king said, "for I thinkthat he is worth taming. "

"I think that King Alfred's hostages are not in any way to bepitied, " Osmund said. 

"Save that they are kept from home and friends, I would have themas happy as may be, " the king answered; "but I would have nonepresume on what mercy came to you, Jarl Osmund, for the sake of theChristmastide message. "

"I think that none will do so, " Osmund said. "There is fullknowledge among my kin that you showed mercy when justice was aboutto be done, and well they know that your kindness was not weakness. It is likely that the mercy shown here also will do more for peacethan would even destruction of your enemies. "

So it seemed at last, for on the fourteenth day of the siege theDanes accepted the king's terms with one consent. And more thanthat, Guthrum and thirty of his chiefs asked that they might bebaptized; which was a wonder to all of our host. 

Now I have said nothing about the life in the great camp beforeBridgwater, for it had nothing of much note to me, though it waspleasant enough. I think there was some jealousy of me among theyounger thanes at one time; but it passed because I would notnotice it, and also because I took no sort of authority on me, being only the king's guest and warrior as yet. But I did find afew young thanes of Odda's following who knew somewhat of the sea, and I was wont to talk with them often of the ships and the like, until I knew they would be glad to take to the viking's path withme in the king's ships, bringing their men with them. And oftenAlfred spoke with me of the matter, until I was sure that he wouldhave me stay. 

It was but a few days after the peace had been made when Alfredwent to a great house he had at Aller, which lies right amidst themarshes south of Athelney. We had saved that house and the churchby our constant annoyance of the Danes, with many another house andvillage along the fen to which they dared not come for fear of usat last. Guthrum was to come to him there, and I think that hechose the place because there at least was nought to bring thoughtsof defeat to the Danes, and there they could be treated as guests, apart from the great camp and fortress. Great were the preparationsthere for the high festival that should be when Alfred himselfshould take Guthrum to the font. 

Then came Neot on foot, with Guerir his fellow hermit, fromCornwall, to be present; and Harek and I rejoiced as much as theking that he had come. 

"I think I must answer for you two at the font, " he said. 

"For Kolgrim also, I pray you, Father Neot, " said I; "for he willbe baptized with us. "

"Ay, for honest Kolgrim also, " he answered; "but what of old Thord, my reprover?"

"He will have nought to do with the new faith, " I said. "But atleast he does not blame us for leaving the old gods. He says he istoo old to learn what we younger men think good. "

"I will seek him and speak with him again, " Neot said. "I think Iowe him somewhat. "

Then we thanked the holy man for the honour that he was showing us;but he put thanks aside, saying that we were his sons in the truth, and that the honour was his rather. 

Now in the seven weeks that we waited for Guthrum at Aller, whilethe priests whom Alfred sent taught him and his chiefs what theyshould know rightly before baptism, Osmund and I were wont to go toTaunton, across the well-known fens, and bide for days at a time inOdda's house there, and we told Thora for what we waited. 

She had come to England, when she was quite a child, with the firstwomen who came into East Anglia, and already she knew much ofChristianity from the Anglian thralls who had tended her. And whenshe had heard more of late from Etheldreda and Alswythe, she hadlonged to be of the same faith as these friends of hers, and nowrejoiced openly. 

"Ranald, " she said, "I had not dared to speak of this to my father, but I was wont to fear the old gods terribly. They have no placefor a maiden in their wild heaven. There are many more Danishladies who long for this change, even as I have longed. Yet I stillfear the wrath of Odin for you and my father. "

"The old gods are nought--they have no power at all, " I said, bravely enough; though even yet I had a little fear in thus defyingthem, as it seemed. 

"Then I will dread them no more, " she answered. "Nor do I thinkthat you need fear them. "

So I comforted her, and bade her ask more of Etheldreda, who wouldgladly teach her; and the matter passed by in gladness, as atrouble put away, for she and I were at one in this. I will saythat I had half feared that she whom I loved would have been angrywith me. 

Now on that night Osmund and I and Harek would ride to Heregar'shouse over the shoulder of the Quantocks, with some message we hadto take to him from Alfred; and we went without any attendants, forthe twelve miles or so would have no risk to any one, and thesummer evening was long and bright. 

Yet we were later in starting away than we should have been, and sowhen we were among the wilder folds of the hills, where the baresummits rise from wooded slopes and combes, we were overtaken by aheavy thunderstorm that came up swiftly from the west behind us, darkening the last sunset light with black clouds through which thelightning flickered ceaselessly. 

We rode on steadily, looking for some place of shelter; but it grewvery dark, and the narrow track was rough, and full of loose stonesthat made the going slow. Presently the clouds settled down on thehill crest and wrapped us round, and the storm broke afresh on us, with thunder that came even as the darkness was changed to bluebrightness with the lightning flashes that played around us almostunceasing. There was no rain yet and no wind, and the heat grewwith the storm. 

Soon the nearness of the flashes scared our horses, and we had todismount and lead them, and in the darkness we lost the littletrack among the heavy heather. And then there seemed to me to be anew sound rising among the thunder, and I called to Harek, biddinghim hearken. 

It came from seaward, and swelled up louder and louder and nearer, until it passed over our heads--the yelp and bay of Odin's wildhounds, and the trample and scream of his horses and their deadriders. A great fear fell on me, so that the cold sweat stood on myforehead, while the hunt seemed everywhere above us for a moment, and then passed inland among the thunder that hardly drowned itsnoises. 

Then Osmund the jarl cried out:

"That was Odin's hunt. I have heard it before, and ill camethereof. He hunts us who forsake him. "

And out of the darkness Harek answered, without one shake in hisbrave voice:

"Odin's hunt in truth it was, and the ill comes to Odin, who mustleave this land before the might of the Cross. We who bear the signof might he cannot touch. "

Then I remembered myself, and the fear passed from me, and I wasashamed. I had no doubt now that there was need for Odin's wrath, seeing that he was surely defeated. And Osmund was silent also, thinking doubtless the same things; for he had taken on him theprime signing long ago, and had forgotten it maybe. 

Then we went on, and the storm grew wilder. Harek sang now, butwhat the words were I cannot tell. I think they were some that hehad learned from Alfred. 

Now we began to go down the southern slope of the highest neck ofthe hill, as it seemed, though we could not rightly say where wewere, and in a little silence that came between the thunderclaps Iheard the rattle of hoofs as of another rider coming after us, going faster than we dared. 

"Here is one who knows the hill well, " I said; "maybe he will guideus. "

And then the lightning showed the horseman close to us. He reinedup, and cried in a great voice:

"Ho, strangers! are you wandering here?"

"Ay; we are lost till the storm passes. Can you guide us to shelterbefore the rain comes?" I said. 

"Whence come you?" he asked. 

"We are Alfred's men from Taunton--going to the thane's house atCannington. "

"Ay, is that so? Then I will guide you. Follow, " he said, and herode on. 

One could see him plainly when the lightning came, and it showed atall man, grey bearded, and clad in a long hooded horseman's cloak, under which gleamed golden-shining mail. Well mounted on a greathorse he was also, and its sides were white with foam on the darkskin, as though he had ridden hard. 

We mounted and went after him, with the lightning playing round usand glancing from the mail of our leader as his arm threw the cloakback over his shoulder from time to time. He led us along the hillcrest northward, crossing the places where the fire beacons hadbeen; and we wondered whither he was taking us, for shelter herewas none. And now the storm grew wilder, with the wind and chill ofcoming rain. 

Then he turned downhill, riding fast until we came to a place whererocks lay loose and scattered everywhere, and our horses stumbledamong them. There he reined up suddenly, holding up his hand, andshouting through the uproar of wind and thunder:

"Hold, for your lives! Hearken!"

We stayed motionless, listening, and again we heard the cry andclang of Odin's hunt, coming now from inland over us, and I madethe sign of the Cross on my breast, in fear thereof. 

"Ho for Odin's hunt!" the strange man cried, in his mighty voice. "Hear it, Alfred's men, for you shall join it and ride the windwith him if you defy him. "

"We fear him not, " said Harek; "he has no power over us. "

"Has he not?" the man roared, facing full upon us; and as he did sothe lightning glared on him, and I saw that his drawn sword wasaloft, and that from its point glowed a blue flame, and that blueflames also seemed to start from his horse's ears. One-eyed the manwas also, and he glowered on us under shaggy eyebrows. 

Harek saw also, and he raised his hand towards the man and signedthe holy sign, crying:

"Speak! who are you?"

Thereat the man gave a hoarse roar as of rage, and his horsereared, trampling wildly on the loose rocks, and, lo, he was gonefrom before our eyes as if he had never been, while the thundercrashed above us and below us everywhere!

"Odin! the Cross has conquered!" Harek cried again, in a voice thatwas full of triumph; and the blood rushed wildly through me at thethought of what I had seen. 

Then Harek's horse shifted, and his hoof struck a great stone thatrolled as if going far down the hill, and then stopped, and maybeafter one could count five came a crash and rattle underneath usthat died away far down somewhere in the bowels of the hill. And atthat Osmund shouted suddenly:

"Back to the hill; we are on the brink of the old mine shaft! Back, and stay not!"

Nor did we wait, but we won back to the higher ground before wedrew rein. 

"We have met with Odin himself, " Osmund said when we stopped andthe thunder let him speak. 

"Ay, and have driven him hellwards by the might of the holy sign, "said Harek. "Nearly had he lured us to death, unbaptized as we are, in that place. "

"Come, " said Osmund; "I know where we are now. We are well-nighunder the great fort, and there is a farm near at hand. "

We found that soon and the rain came, and the storm spent its furyand passed as we sat under cover in the stables waiting. Then camethe moonlight and calm, and the sweetness of rain-soaked earth andflowers refreshed, and we went on our way wondering, and came tothe thane's with the first daylight. And I thought that our faceswere pale and marked with the terror of the things through which wehad gone, and maybe also with a new light of victory {xvii}. 

Chapter XIV. King Alfred's Will. 

When we came back to Aller, the first thing that I did was to tellNeot of our meeting with Odin while his wild hunt went on throughthe tempest, telling him how that I had feared unwisely, and alsoof Harek's brave withstanding of the danger. 

"It is said that our forefathers met Odin in like wise in the daysof the first christening of our race, " he said. "I do not know whatto make thereof, seeing that I hold Odin as nought; but I thinkthis, that in some way Satan tried to destroy you before you werebaptized. Wherefore, whether Odin or mortal man drew you to thatplace, I have no doubt what power saved you. "

But Sigehelm thought that we had met with Satan himself in theshape of the old god, and so also thought Guerir the hermit, whotold strange tales of like appearings among the Welsh hills wherehe was born. 

As for Alfred the king, he marvelled, and said even as Neot. But headded this:

"I know the mine shaft well, and it is in my mind that some dayOdin's bones will be found at the bottom thereof. Neverthelessthere is more than mortal in what has happened to you by way oftrial. "

Now came the time when Guthrum and his thirty comrades should seekthe king, and I have no words to tell of that time when in thepeaceful church we heathen stood white-robed and unarmed altogetherat the font, while Sigehelm, with a wonderful gathering of priests, enlisted us as warriors of the Cross. It was, as all men think, themost mighty victory that Alfred had ever gained. 

At that time he chose Guthrum as his own son in the faith, andnamed him Athelstan {xviii}, as the first and most noble stoneof the new building up of the church among the Danes. Neot wouldnot have our names changed, for he said we had wronged the faith inthem not at all. Odda stood for Osmund, as Neot for us. 

After that was joyous feasting, and the loosing of the chrism bandsat Alfred's royal town of Wedmore, whither we went in brightprocession through the long summer day. Four days we bided there, till we knew that the great Danish host was on its march homewards, and then Guthrum and his comrades must join it. But before he wenthe accepted from Alfred the gifts that an under-king should takefrom his overlord, and they were most splendid. All men knew bythose tokens given and taken that Alfred was king indeed, and thatGuthrum did but hold place by his sufferance. Those two parted inwondrous friendship with the new bond of the faith woven roundthem, and the host passed from Wessex and was gone. 

Yet, as ever, many a long year must pass by before the track of theDanes should be blotted out from the fair land they had laid waste. Everywhere was work to hand on burnt hall and homestead, ruinedchurch, and wasted monastery. There was nought that men grievedover more than the burning of King Ine's church at Glastonbury, forthat had been the pride of all the land. Once, after the Chippenhamflight, the monks had dared to go out in sad procession to meet thefierce raiders at the long dike that bars the way to Avalon, andfor that time they had won safety for the place--maybe by the lossof their treasures given as ransom, or, as some say, by the powerof fearless and unarmed men; for there were men in the Danish hostwhose minds were noble, and might well be touched thereby. ButHubba's men could not be withheld after they had lost their mightyleader, and the place must feel their fury of revenge. 

Now after the host was gone we went back to Taunton, and thereAlfred called together his Witan, that he might set all things inorder with their help; and at that time, before the levies weredismissed, he bade me seek out such men as would take to the shipsas his paid seamen. Therein I had no hard task, for from the ruinedcoast towns came seafarers, homeless and lonely, asking noughtbetter than to find a place in the king's fleet, and first of allwere the Parret-mouth men and my fisher of Wareham. Presently, withone consent, the Witan made me leader of the king's Wessex sealevies, offering me the rank and fee of an English ealdorman, withpower to demand help in the king's name from all sea-coast sheriffsand port reeves in whatever was needed for the ships, beinganswerable to the throne only for what I should do. And that Iaccepted willingly for love of Alfred, who was my friend, and forthe sake of comradeship with those valiant men who had foughtbeside me when Hubba fell, and at Edington. 

Then must I set myself to my new charge, having nought to do withall the inland work that was before the king; and when the nextday's business was over, I went to tell him of this wish of mine, and of some other matters that were on my mind whereof one mayeasily guess. 

Alfred sat in his private chamber in the great house that King Inebuilt, and on the table before him were a great ink horn and otherwriting gear, and beside him sat on a low stool his chaplain, reading to him out of a great book while the king wrote. The roughhorn cage wherein was a candle, that he had planned in wind-sweptAthelney, stood close at hand, against the time of dusk that wasnear. Ever was Alfred planning things like this, even in hisgreatest troubles; and therein he was wise, for it is not good tokeep the mind full of heavy things alone. Moreover, as we wonderedat his skilful devices in these little things, we took heart fromhis cheerful pleasure in them. 

When the chamberlain brought me in, the great book was put aside, and the pen set down, and the king looked up at me with his brightsmile. 

"Welcome, my ship thane, " he said. "Come and sit here beside me. Ihave somewhat to read to you. "

So I sat down wondering, and he turned back to some place in hiswriting, and took the little knife that lay by him--for he had losthis jewelled book staff in Athelney--and running its point alongthe words, read to me from the writings of some old Roman what hehad been busy putting into good Saxon:

"Now when the Roman folk would make a fleet hastily, and had norowers, nor time to train them rightly, they built stages like tothe oar benches of a ship in a certain lake, and so taught the menthe swing and catch of the long oars. "

"Will not that plan serve us, Ranald?" he said. 

"Ay, lord, " I answered, laughing. "In good truth, if a man canlearn to keep time, and swing rightly, and back water, and thelike, on such a staging, it is somewhat. But it will be hard workpulling against dead water from a stage that moves not. Nor willthere be the roll and plunge of waves that must be met. "

"Nor the sore sickness whereof Odda speaks, " Alfred said, with hiseyes twinkling. "But I think that if the Romans found the plangood, it will be so for us. "

So we talked of this for a while, and I will say now that in afterdays we tried it, and the plan worked well enough, at least in thesaving of time. Alfred's book learning was ever used for the goodof his people, and this was but one way in which he found readycounsel for them. 

This was pleasant talk enough, and neither I nor the king grewweary thereof, but the good monk slept at last, and presently thedarkness fell, and Alfred dismissed him. 

One came and lit the torches on the wall, and still we spoke of mywork, until at last Alfred said:

"So you must be busy, and I am glad. When will you set out, andwhere will you go first?"

Now what I wanted to ask him was where Osmund the jarl had gone. Hehad ridden to Taunton from Aller, that he might be present atThora's christening, and that their chrism loosing {xix} mightbe held at the same time; and I had looked to find both here, butthey were gone. Nor had they left any word for me, and I wastroubled about that. So I was about to tell the king what was in mymind concerning Thora first of all, and my heart began to beatstrangely. But he waited not for me to answer him. 

"Stay, " he said, smiling a little. "Before you go I must have ahostage from my wild viking, lest he be, as it were, let loose onthe high seas where I cannot reach him. "

Then he laughed, at my puzzled face, I suppose, and I saw that hehad some jest that pleased him. 

"What hostage can I give, lord king?" I said. "Shall I leave Harekand his harp with you?"

"Harek would charm our ears, and would escape, " Alfred answered. "Nay, but I must give you house and lands for a home, and thereinyou shall leave a fair wife, whose loneliness will bring you ashorenow and then. "

I thought there was more to come, and I liked not this at all, forit went too closely with my fears of what might be. So I bowed, andanswered nothing as yet, while he looked laughingly at me. 

"Why, " he cried, "half my thanes would have gone wild with joy if Ihad promised them either half of what I have said I would give toyou. Are you so fond of the longships and the restless waves thatyou will not be bound to the shore?"

"Nay, my king, " I said; "but I cannot yet rightly understand allthat you mean for me. "

"Well, it means that I must find you a rich wife, as I think I can. What say you to that fair lady of Exeter town and Taunton--Odda'sdaughter, Etheldreda?"

"My king, " I answered, somewhat over-gladly maybe, "Ethelnoth ofSomerset, my good comrade, might have some grudge against me if Icast favouring eyes in that direction. Let this bide for a littlewhile, I pray you, King Alfred. Yet I would not have you think meungrateful, for indeed I know well what kindness is in your thoughtfor me. "

"Nay, but I have it in my mind that you were fond of going toTaunton not so long since, and one might well think that a maiden'shair drew you. Well, if Ethelnoth has outdone you there, I am sorryfor your sake, not his. Cheer up, nevertheless. There are moremaidens and well dowered in our broad Wessex coasts, and I amminded to see how far you will obey your new overlord. "

"This is great kindness, King Alfred, " I answered; "but we Northmenare apt to keep some matters wherein to prove our freedom. I prayyou not to press this on me. "

"Faith, " he said, as if to himself, "this viking might be in lovealready, so wrathful grows he--

"Now, Ranald, it is true that I have set my mind on your wedding amaiden who is rich, and dowered with a coast town, and a goodharbour, moreover, where you might keep all your ships under yourown eye. I would not have you disappoint me so soon. "

Then I said plainly, "King Alfred, I am loth to do so. But from the very first day thatI set foot in England there has been one maiden whose ways haveseemed to be bound up with my own, and I can wed none but her. Ifit does not seem good to you that I should do so now, let me waittill times have grown easier between Saxon and Dane. I think thatyou may know well that I shall fight none the worse for you if Imust strive to win your consent. "

"That is straightforward, " he said, smiling as if he would seemcontent. "Let it be so. But it is only fair that before we closethis bargain you should see the well-dowered fair lady of whom Ispeak. "

"I will do so if this matter is unknown to her, " I answered, "elsewould be trouble, perhaps, and discomfort. But it is of no use. Ihave eyes and heart but for that one. Do I know the lady already, perhaps?"

"I believe that you may do so, " Alfred said, looking grieved, in astrange way, as if he were half minded to laugh at me for all hisseeming vexation. "Odda says that you do, and so also saysEtheldreda. Her name is Thora, daughter of Jarl Osmund, and shewill have Wareham town and Poole in right of her marriage, as dowerto her and to my sea captain. "

So spoke the king quickly, and then he could make pretence nolonger, but laughed joyously, putting his hands on my shoulders andshaking me a little, while he cried:

"Ay, Ranald; I did but play with you. True lover you are indeed, asI thought. If you are faithful to the king as to the maiden of yourchoice, both she and I are happy, and it is well. "

Then I knew not how to thank him; but he said that Etheldreda andOdda, Heregar and the Lady Alswythe, and maybe Guthrum also, asThora's guardian, were to be thanked as well. 

"You have found many friends here in England already, Ranald mycousin, " Alfred said. "Wait until you meet some gathering of themall at Wareham, presently perhaps, where Osmund and Thora arepreparing for a wedding--and then make a great thanking if youwill, and save words. But I wonder that I have never heard of thismatter from you before, for we have been close comrades. "

"You must have heard thereof today, my king, " I answered; "and youwere but beforehand with me. I could speak of such things now thatpeace has come. Yet I feared that you would be against my wedding aDanish lady. "

"It was a natural thought, " answered Alfred; "but Thora and Osmundare ours, surely. Perhaps I should have doubted were your mind seton any other. But I have no fears for you. "

Then he pondered a little, and went on:

"You say that peace has come. So it has--for a time; and had we todo only with the force that is in England now, I think it wouldgrow and strengthen. We cannot drive out the Danes, and there isroom in England for both them and us, and in the days to come thedifference of race will be forgotten--not in our time, Ranald, buthereafter, as long years go by. Some day one of my line, if Godwill, shall reign alone over a united England, stronger for the newblood that has come among us. But it is a great charge that I giveto you, Ranald. What we have to fear are the new hosts that comefrom Denmark, and only a strong fleet can stay them from ourshores. I can deal with those who are here, and these in time willhelp me against fresh comers to the land. There is that in Englishsoil that makes every settler an Englishman in heart. But there iswarfare before us yet, and the fleet must break the force of thestorm, if it cannot altogether turn it aside. "

Then his grave voice changed, and he laughed. 

"Heavy things are these to speak in the ears of a bridegroom, butyou know all I mean. Now go your ways, and seek Odda, who willrejoice to see you; for word comes from him that his master, Thordthe viking, is saying hard things to him because the men do notcome in readily to man the ships. At the summer's end I shall be inWinchester, and thence I will come to Wareham to see the fleet, andyour wedding also. Go now, and all good go with you. "

So Alfred the king set me forth in brotherly wise, speaking on themorrow to my men to bid them serve him and England well under me. And after that all came to pass as the king had planned, and at thesummer's end there was a bright wedding for us in Wareham town, while in the wide haven rode at anchor the best fleet that Englandhad ever seen. 

So that is how I came to be called "King Alfred's Viking, " and madethis land my home. What this Wessex fleet of mine has done sincethose days has been written by others in better words than I cancompass; and Harek, whom they call "King Alfred's Scald" nowadays, has made song of what he has seen at my side in English waters; andmore he may have to make yet, for the North has not yet sent forthall her hosts. Only I will say this, that if we have not beenaltogether able to stay the coming of new Danish fleets to the longseaboard that must needs lie open to them here and there till ourown fleets are greater, at least they know that the host may nolonger come and go as they will, for Alfred's ships have to bereckoned with. 

Now of ourselves I will add that Thora and I have many friends, butthe best and closest are those whom we made in the days when Hubbacame and fell under the shadow of the Quantock Hills, and they donot forget us. 

Into our house sometimes come Heregar and Ethered, Denewulf thewise and humble, Odda, and many more, sure of welcome. Only theloved presence of Neot the holy is wanting, for he died in Cornwallin that year of the end of the troubles, and I think that in him Ilost more than any save Alfred himself. 

Osmund went back to East Anglia for a time, but there he grewwearied with the wrangling of the Danish chiefs as they shared outthe new land between them; so he bides with us, finding all hispleasure in the life of farm and field, which is ever near to theheart of a Dane. With him goes old Thord, grumbling at the thrallsin strange sea language, and yet well loved. Not until he waswounded sorely in a sea fight we had and won under the Isle ofWight would he leave the war deck; but even now he is the first onboard when the ships come home, and he is the one who orders allfor winter quarters or for sailing. 

Now for long I would that I might look once more on Einar of theOrkneys, my kind foster father, who still bided there in peace, hearing of him now and then as some Norse ship, on her way to joinRolf's fleet in the new land of the Northmen beyond our narrowseas, put into our haven for repair, perhaps after the long voyage, or to see if King Alfred would hire her men for a cruise againstthe common foe--the Danes. And it was not until the news of hisdeath came thus to me that the home longing for the old landsaltogether left me; but since that day my thoughts have been, andwill be, for England only. I have no thought or wish that I weresharer in Rolf's victories, nor have my comrades, Harek and Kolgrimand Thord; for we have with Alfred more than the viking could havegiven us. 

I suppose that in days to come out of this long strife shall bewrought new strength and oneness for England, even as Alfred in hiswisdom foresees; but as yet sword Helmbiter must be kept sharp, andthe ships must be ever ready. But unless the wisdom of Alfred isforgotten, there will never again be wanting a ship captain ofEnglish race, as when I, a stranger, was called to the charge ofthe king's ships in Wessex. The old love of the sea is waking inthe hearts of the sons of Hengist. 

Therefore I am content, for here have I found the sweetest wife, and the noblest master, and the fairest land that man could wish. And the fear of the old gods is taken from me, and to me has comehonour, and somewhat of the joy of victory in a good cause--thecause of freedom and of peace. 

Now I write these things as springtime grows apace, and at anytime--today, or tomorrow, or next day--into our hall may comeKolgrim my comrade, his scarred face bright with the light ofcoming battle, to say that Danish ships are once more on thegannet's path; and the sword of Sigurd will rattle in the goldenscabbard, and a great English cheer will come from the haven, forKing Alfred's ships are ready. 

The End. 

Notes. 

i A Norse homestead consisted of several buildings--the greathall standing alone and apart from the domestic arrangements. 

ii The Norse assembly, corresponding to a Saxon "Folkmote, " orrepresentative council for a district. 

iii Unearthly. The trolls were the demons of the Northernmythology. 

iv Byrnie, the close-fitting mail shirt. 

v The consecrated silver ring kept in the temple of thedistrict, and worn by the godar, or priest, at all assemblies whereit might be necessary to administer an oath. Odin, Frey, and Niordwere always called to witness an oath on this ring. 

vi God-rede = "good counsel, " or "God's counsel, " as Alfredmeans "elves' counsel. "

vii Asser's "Life of Alfred. " This illness never left the kingfrom his twentieth year to his death. Probably it was neuralgic, asit seems to have been violent pain without lasting effect. 

viii This was called "prime signing, " and was practically theadmission of the heathen as a catechumen. 

ix The "Havamal" was the Northern poem which practicallyembodied the ancient code of morals and behaviour. 

x The use of bells was popular early in England, and not lessso because a freeman who could afford to build a church with a belltower became a thane in consequence. 

xi The national representative assembly, and origin of ourparliament. 

xii Now Normandy, and so called after Rolf's Northmen. 

xiii This charm against the "evil eye" was used in the west ofEngland until quite lately, and may still linger. The charm againstsprains is one yet recorded in the original tongue. 

xiv Alfred had Denewulf instructed, and made him Bishop ofWinchester. 

xv In 845 A. D. Bishop Eahlstan and the levies of Somerset andDorset defeated the first Danes who landed in Wessex, at the mouthof the Parret. 

xvi Trading vessel, more heavily built than the swiftlongships. 

xvii The "wild hunt" is still believed to pass over Canningtonand the Quantock Hills, the sounds of the migration of flocks ofsea fowl probably keeping the tradition alive. 

xviii Athelstan = "noble stone. "

xix Confirmation.